Skip to main content

Full text of "Punjabi Musalmans"

See other formats


^C.  Co-nperanve  Marke 

V.ctona   Road.   KARACHI 

^Yest  Pakistan. 


PUNJABI 
MUSALMANS 


Lt.  Col.  J.M.  Wikeley 


Second  Edition 


THE    BOOK    HOUSE 


8,  Trust  Building  P.O.  Box  734, 
LAHORE. 


Price  Bs.    7-50 


LIST  OF  AUTHORITIES  CONSULTED 

1  'Punjabi  Musalmans'  by  Captain   Hamilton. 

2  The  Gazetteers  of  the  Punjab  and  North 
Western  Frontier  Province. 

3  Census  Report  1891,  1901,  1911  and  1931, 

4  Tod's  'Rajasthan'.  -\  ^ 

5  Thompson's  'History  of  India'. 

6  Elphinstone's  'History  of  India'.       '^  I 

7  McGrindle's  'Ancient  India'  Vj  ^ 

?       Handbooks   an  'Rajputs,  Jats  and  Gujars  . 

9  Glossary  of  the  Tribes  and  Castes  of  the 
Punjab  and  North  Western  Frontier 
Province. 

10  'The  Gypsies  of  India'  by  Mackeritchie. 

11  'A  History  of  the  Muglia:l&=^:egatt£'  Asia' 
by  N.  Elias  and 


Printed  By  :  Muhammad  Saeed  Sheikh  at  ACCURATE  PRINTERS 
And  Publisaed  by  Him  fOR  THE  BOOK  HOUSE,  LAHORE. 


The  aim  in  produciug  this 
book  is  to  put  into  an  easily  accessible 
form  and  as  much  informative  as  possi- 
ble concerning  the  history,  customs 
etc.,  of  the  people  of  Punjab  who  have 
embraced  Islam.  This  book  gives  the 
origin  and  history  of  almost  all  the 
important  Punjabi  Tribes. 

Publisher 


CONTENTS 

Chapter  I  : 

Punjabi  Musalmans. 

Page 
1 

Chapter  II  : 

Sketch  of  the    History    of    the 
Punjab. 

13 

Chapter  III : 

History  of  Islam. 

25 

Chapter  IV : 

Customs  and  Ceremonies  of   the 
Punjabi  Musalmans. 

47 

Chapter  V  : 

Distribution     of     Tribes— Short 
Accounts  of  Punjabi    Musalman 
Tribes. 

65 

Chapter  VI  : 

A  Breif  Account  of  Cis  Indus 
Pathans  and  Tribes  peculiar  to 
Hazara  District  N.  W.  F.  P  and 
akin  to  Pathans.  151 


PUNJABI  MUSALMANS 

Chapter  I 

The  term  Punjabi  Musalmans  roughly  describes 
those  Muslim  Classes  and  Tribes  which  are  to  be  found  m 
that  portion  of  the  Punjab  and  North  West  Frontier  Pro- 
vince which  lies  between  the  Indus  and  the  Sullej  Rivers 
to  the  South  of  the  main  Himalavan  Range.  This  includes 
Hazara  District,  portion  of  Jammu  and  Poonch  (Kash- 
mir territory),  and  the  Hill  Tracts  of  Rawalpindi  District. 

2.     Four  Main  Divisions  of  Punjabi  iVlusaltnaas. 

Punjabi  Musalmans  may  be  classed  under  four 
main  heads  : — 


(0 

1. 

Rajputs. 

(//) 

2. 

Jats. 

(/•//) 

3. 

Gujars. 

(/v) 

4. 

Others. 

3.  The  history  of  the  Punjab  until  the  commence- 
ment of  the  Muhammadan  invasions  in  A.  D,  1001  is 
fragmentary  and  incomplete,  interrupted  by  long  periods 
of  which  we  have  no  definite  record.  Certain  incidents 
stand  out  as  recorded  facts  and  establish  historical  land- 
marks. Between  these,  nations,  races  and  dynasties  appear 
and  disappear,  leaving  but  faint  traces  of  their  existence 
to  be  unravelled  by  the  Archaeological  experts  from  their 
coins  and  inscriptions  on  stone  and  brass. 

4.  Origin  of  Punjabi  Musalman  Tribes. 

Most  Punjabi  Musalman  tribes  trace   their  origin  to 


periods  prior  to  the  Muhammadan  invasions,  others  claim 
fanciful  or  mythical  ancestors,  while  the  remainder  are 
satisfied  that  they  came  into  the  country  with  the 
Muhammadan  conquerors.  The  traditionsof  their  past  are, 
as  a  rule,  handed  down  by  the  tribal  'mirasis'  who  record 
in  song  the  exploits  of  their  heroes.  These  bards  keep 
the  tribal  genealogical  tree,  the  roots  of  which  extend 
back  to  some  legendary  hero  :  in  some  cases  even  to 
Adam. 

In  the  absence  of  more  satisfactory  records  we  have 
generally  to  accept  these  statements,  where  they  are  not 
at  variance  with  the  opinion  of  ethnological  authorities. 

In  chapter  V  there  is  a  short  account  of  each  tribe, 
based  on  these  sources  of  information.  Only  those  tribes 
or  sub-tribes  are  dealt  with  which  are  of  some  interest. 

Below  is  the  description  of  the  four  main  divisions 
mentioned  in  paragraph  2. 

R  A  .1  P  U  T  S 

Aryan  Origin  of  Rajputs. 

All  'Rajputs'  claim  Aryan  origin  and  this  claim  has 
been  accepted  as  correct  by  mosi  ethnological  authorities. 
Their  common  birth  dates  back,  however,  to  so  remote 
a  past,  that  the  term  Rajput  now  describes  races 
which  are  most  dis-similar.  The  effects  of  time,  claimate, 
and  political  vicissitudes  have  wrought  great  changes  in 
the  various  branches  of  the  race.  We  now  find  the  Rajputs 
of  Rajputhana  differ  greatly  from  the  Rajputs  of  South- 
ern Punjab  and  these  again  from  the  Rajputs  of  the 
.  North  West  portion  of  that  province.  In  Punjab  there 
are   many   types   of  the  race,  distinguished  from  one  an- 


other  by  their  moral  and  physical  characteristics,  and 
possessing,  in  varying  degrees,  the  qualities  which  make 
good  soldiers. 

The  Aryan  descent  of  all  Rajputs  cannot  be  said  to 
have  been  established  beyond  dispute,  and  it  is  probable 
that  some,  at  least,  of  the  Rajput  tribes  are  of  Scythian  or 
Hun  origin.  It  seems  likely  that  most  of  the  Punjabi  Musal- 
man  Rajputs  are  sprung  from  this  source,  for  they  belong 
chiefly  to  the  Agnicular  or  'Fire-born"  tribes.  "These 
are  generally  considered  to  have  been  Scythian  v^arriors 
who  assisted  the  Brahmans  in  their  final  struggle  with  the 
Buddhists,  and  were  admitted  into  the  ranks  of  the  'twice- 
born'  as  a  reward  for  their  services  to  Hinduism.  The 
title  'Fire-born'  was  bestowed  on  them  in  order  to  disting- 
uish them  from  the  original  Rajput  races  which  claim 
descent  from  the  Sun  and  Moon." 

The  word  Rajputs  is  derived  as  follows  : — 

The  Aryans  having  settled  down  in  the  lands  they 
had  won  from  the  Dravidians,  the  aboriginal  race, 
improved  in  civilization  and  by  a  process  of  natural  selec- 
tion gradually  resolved  themselves  into  three  classes  :  — 

(1)  The  Barhman,  or  priestly  class. 

(2)  The  Kshatriya,  i.e.,  Rajput  or  governing  and 
military  caste,  composed  of  the  Maharajas  and 
their  warrior  kinsmen  and  companions,  whose 
duty  it  was  to  fight,  rule  and  administer 
justice,  and  protect  the  community  in  general. 

(3)  The  Vaisiya,  or  trading  and  agricultural  caste, 
now  represented  by  the  Bunnia. 


Rajput  a  Social  Grade. 

The  Rajput  therefore  represented  the  aristocracy,  and 
the  word  implies  this  distinction  to  this  day.  So  much 
so  is  the  case  that  Rajput  in  the  Punjab  has  come  to 
mean  a  social  grade  rather  than  an  ethnological  term. 

The  decennial  censuses  show  how  many  tribes  endeav- 
our to  substantiate  their  claim  to  high  social  position  by 
returning  themselves  as  'Rajput',  numbers  of  whom  have 
no  title  to  that  distinction.  Others  have  fallen  io  J  at 
status  owing  to  their  non-observance  of  those  social  laws 
recognised  as  necessary  for  the  retention  of  their  position 
as  Rajputs.  Many  tribes  have  both  a  Rajput  and  a  Jat 
branch,  while  others  rank  as  Rajputs  in  one  district  and 
Jats  in  another. 

So  clearly  is  this  social  position  of  the  Rajput  reco- 
gnised, that  it  is  common  to  find  men  adding  the  word 
fiajput  to  the  name  of  their  tribe,  even  when  the  tribe  is 
well  known  to  have  no  claim  whatever  to  Rajput  origin  ; 
It  implies  that  the  man  considers  himself  to  be  of  Rajput 
status. 

Pride  of  Race  or  Tribe. 

The  Punjabi  Musalman  Rajput  as  a  Rajput  has  what 
may  be  called  a  "pride  of  tribe'  of  which  he  is  most 
tenacious  and  which  he  maintains  by  strict  adherance  to 
the  rules  which  govern  his  marriage  customs.  He  does 
not  look  on  himself  as  a  Rajput  first  and  then  as  a 
Gakhar,  or  a  Janjua  or  an  Awan,  but  as  member  of  one  of 
these  tribes  first,  and  then  as  Sahu  or  as  Rajput  which 
entitles  him  to  a  certain  social  position.  It  is  his  tribe 
which   distinguishes   him   and   of  which   he   is   a  proud 


member.  This  is  a  feeling  which  it  is  important  to  foster. 
He  will  not  give  his  women  in  marriage  to  members  of 
any  tribe  which  is  regarded  as  lower  in  the  social  scale 
than  his  own.  As  a  rule  he  will  not  undertake  menial 
labour,  unless  driven  thereto  by  stress  of  circumstances. 
Those  Punjabi  Musalman  tribes  which  have  become  lax 
in  the  observance  of  these  social  laws  have  inevitably 
fallen  from  the  rank  of  Rajput  to  that  of  Jat. 

The  Aristocracy  of  the  Rajput. 

The  Punjabi  N'lusalman  Rajputs  belong  to  the  aristo- 
cracy of  the  Punjab,  and  though  a  few  other  tribes  con- 
sider themselves  their  equals,  there  are,  with  the  exception 
of  the  Sayads  and  the  Gakhhars,  none  that  rank  above 
them. 

Conversion  to  Islam. 

The  general  conversion  of  the  Muslim  Rajputs  from 
Hinduism  is  supposed  to  have  taken  place  towards  the 
end  of  the  13th  or  early  in  the  14th  century  A.  D.  The 
Muslim  conquests  undoubtedly  accelerated  this  change 
of  religion,  but  the  preaching  of  several  renowned  Muslim 
Saints,  especially  Bawa  Farid  of  Pakpattan  and  Syed  Ali 
Hijveri  (Data  Gunj  Bakhsh)  of  Lahore,  whose  eloquence 
drew  large  numbers  to  hear  them,  helped  considerably  to 
this  end. 

Separation     of     the     Hindu    Rajput    from    the 
Musalman  Rajput. 

Prior  to  the  Muslim  conquests  the  who4e  of  the 
Punjab  and  Northern  India  was  ruled  by  the  Rajput 
princes.  The  decissive  battles  of  Thanesur,  Kanouj  and 
Benares    fought    by  Muhammad  Ghori  in   1193  A.  D. 


against  the  Rajputs  and  Rathors,  broke  up  their  power 
and  their  effective  combination.  A  great  immigration  of 
Rajputs  into  Marwar  and  Northern  and  Western  Rajputana 
then  followed,  and  in  that  quarter  they  became  the  ruling 
race  ;  there  they  retained  their  independence  and  religion, 
and  the  final  separation  between  the  two  branches  (Hindu 
and  Muslim)  was  then  complete. 

Military  service  is  looked  on  by  the  best  Punjabi 
Muslim  Rajputs  in  their  true  'Metier',  and  all  the  best 
known  families  have  given  their  sons  to  the  Army. 

J  ATS 

Origin. 

The  origin  of  the  people  known  as  Jats  in  the  North 
Western  Punjab,  and  as  Jats  East  and  South  of  the  Sutlej, 
has  been  the  subject  of  much  learned  discussion  by 
ethnological  authorities,  and  very  divergent  views  have 
been  expressed.  No  degree  of  certainty  has  been  reached, 
and  what  the  Jats  are,  or  whence  they  came,  is  still  an 
historical  problem  which  remains  to  elucidated  by 
archeaological  or  other  antiquarian  research. 

Conjectures  as  to  Origin  of  Jats. 

The  Jats  have  been  identified  by  one  writer  with  the 
gypsies  of  Europe,  another  makes  their  original  home  in 
the  Mesoootamian  marshes,  others  again  consider  them  to 
be  the  descendants  of  the  Jatii,  Getae  and  other  Scythian 
races,  which  entered  India  about  the  beginning  of  the 
Christian  era.  Recent  opinion,  however,  leads  to  the 
conjecture  that  at  no  time  has  there  been  a  J  at  or  Jaat  race 
as  distinct  from  the  Rajput  race.  It  is  probable  that  both 
have  spung  from  the  same  Ayran  stock. 


"Jat"  Signifies  Social  Status. 

Whatever  the  origin  of  the  term  Jat  may  be,  it  now 
signifies  in  the  North  Western  Punjab  an  occupation  or 
degree  of  social  status,  rather  than  a  tribe  or  race.  Rajputs 
represent  the  highest  social  grade  while  Jats  may  be  con- 
sidered to  rank  next  to  them. 

The  term  Jat  is  also  used  to  describe  an  occupation  : 
in  one  locality  it  means  the  cultivator  or  "Jat  Zamindar", 
in  another  it  is  applied  to  the  camel-driver,  and  elsewhere 
to  cattle  graziers.  Jats  are  essentially  tillers  of  the  soil 
and  as  cultivators  they  superior  to  Rajputs. 

Jat  Claim  to  Rajput  Descent. 

In  fact,  most  Jat  tribes  trace  their  origin  from  Rajput 
status,  and  ascribe  their  fall  in  social  rank  to  the  mesal- 
liance of  some  Rajput  prince  or  princess  with  a  person 
of  lower  grade.  To  lay  down  a  common  ancestry  for  all 
Punjabi  Musalman  Jats  and  to  describe  them  as  distinc- 
tive race,  is  warranted  by  neither  historical  facts,  tribal 
legends,  nor  distinctive  physiognomy.  The  majority  of 
the  traditions  of  the  Jat  tribes  in  the  Punjab  point  to 
their  being  recent  arrivals  in  the  land  of  their  adoption. 

Stability  for  the  Army. 

From  a  recruiting  point  of  view  Jats  vary  consider- 
ably according  to  the  locality  in  which  they  are  found. 
While  in  one  district  they  are  not  good,  in  another  they 
are  well  worthy  of  consideration.  The  Muslim  Jats  of 
the  Eastern  Punjab  and  the  districts  bordering  on  it,  are 
a  very  different  people  to  the  Jats  of  the  North  West, 
and  these  again  from  the  Jats  of  Multan. 


8 

Jats  often  to  be  Prefered  to  Rajputs. 

There  are  Jat  tribes  which  in  every  way,  physique, 
spirit  and  manhness,  are  to  be  prefered  as  soldiers  to 
others  of  Rajput  status. 

Mention  of  Jats  in  History. 

Subsequent  to  the  first  Muhammadan  invasions  we 
find  the  Jats  frequently  mentioned  in  history.  In  1024 
A.  D.  Mahmud  of  Ghazni  had  great  difiiculty  in  over- 
coming the  Jats  of  Sind,  and  he  is  said  to  have  finally 
reduced  them  after  a  naval  engagement  near  Multan, 
presumably  on  the  Chenab.  It  is  probable,  however, 
that  the  word  Jat  has  been  used  in  a  very  loose  sense  by 
the  historians  who  relates  this  event.  In  1658  A.  D.  the 
Jats  appear  as  valuable  allies  to  Aurangzeb  in  the 
troubled  times  that  followed  the  deposition  of 
Shah  Jehan.  Babar  mentions  the  Jats  of  the  Salt  Range 
in  his  memoirs. 

Good  Physique  of  Jats. 

In  the  area  where  water  is  scarce,  the  Jats  are  a 
pastoral  people  owning  in  one  place  cattle,  in  another 
camels.  The  opening  of  the  great  Punjab  canals  has 
effected  them  greatly  and  now  they  are  well-to-do  culti- 
vators. Their  occupations,  especially  in  localities  where 
they  have  led  a  pastoral  life,  have  affected  their  physique 
favourably;  they  are,  as  a  rule,  heavy  thickest  men  with 
good  chests.  Their  mental  equipment  is  also  now  ap- 
preciable due  to  their  paying  attention  to  Education. 

Conversion  to  Islam. 

It   is   uncertain  when  the  Jats  and   Gujars  of  the 
Punjab  embraced  Islam,  but  when  Baber  invaded  India  in 


1525  A.  D.  he  found  that  in  the  Salt  Range  they  had  been 
subdued  by  the  Awans,  Janjuas  and  other  Rajput  tribes, 
which  had  adopted  the  Muslim  religion;  we  may  con- 
clude therefore  that  they  ware  Muslims.  Punjabi 
Musalman  Jats  have  been,  and  still  are,  democratic  in 
their  tribal  arrangements. 
PUNJABI      MUSALMAN       GUJARS 

Origin, 

While  the /ar/7  and  Getae  were  moving  into  India 
from  the  Kandahar  valley,  another  Scythian  tribe  called 
the  Yuch-Chi,  whose  modern  representatives  are  the 
Gujars,  had  established  themselves  in  Kabul,  Kashmir  and 
the  Northern  Punjab,  where  their  settlements  may  be  traced 
in  the  names  of  places  and  districts  such  as  Gujranvvala 
and  Gujrat.  Before  the  end  of  the  3rd  century  a  portion 
of  Yuch-Chi  had  begun  to  move  Southward  and  were 
shortly  afterwards  separated  from  their  Northern  brethren 
by  the  advance  of  the  Getae  or  Jats  from  the  Bolan. 

As  has  before  been  noticed,  the  distinction  between 
Jats,  Gujars  and  Rajputs  is  probably  social  rather  than 
ethnic.  Those  families  of  the  Aryo-Scythian  stock  whom 
the  tide  of  fortune  raised  to  political  importance,  became 
Rajputs,  almost  by  virtue  of  their  rise,  and  their  descend- 
ants have  retained  the  title  with  the  privileges  by 
observing  the  rules  by  which  the  higher  are  distinguished 
from  the  lower  castes  in  Hindu  scale  of  precedence  ;  by 
refusing  to  intermarry  with  families  of  inferior  rank  ;  by 
rigidly  abstaining  from  widow-marriage  ;  and  by  refrain- 
ing from  menial  and  degrading  occupations.  Those  who 
transgressed  these  rules  fell  from  their  high  estate  and 
were  reduced,  some  to  the  grade  of  Jats  or  cultivators, 
others  to  that  of  Gujar  or  herdsman. 


10 

Gurjara  Empire, 

Indian  history  also  mentions  an  obscure  tribe  known 
as  the  Gurjaras  who  apparently  flourished  in  the  North 
West  for  the  short  period  about  the  3rd  or  4fh  century 
A.  D.  One  authority  fixes  as  Gurjara  Empire,  with  its 
capital  at  Kanauj  and  embracing  nearly  the  whole  of 
Northern  India,  about  A.  D.  840  under  Bhojal.  This 
tribe  is  supposed  to  be  of  Scythian  or  Hun  origin.  It 
seems  more  than  probable  that  the  words  Gujar,  Gujrat 
and  Gujarat  are  derived  fro.n  this  source.  But  the  origin 
in  history  of  the  Gujaras  is  so  obscure  that  no  definite 
statement  can  be  made  on  the  subject. 

Gujars,  a  Pastoral  People. 

The  Gujars  as  a  race  have  always  been  recognised 
as  a  past  ral  people,  and  the  larger  portion  of  them 
occupy  themselves  with  the  herding  of  cattle,  sheep  and 
goats.  They  are  found  throughout  the  Punjab  ;  in  some 
localities  they  belong  to  the  resident  population  and 
combine  cultivation  of  land  with  the  herding  of  cattle,  in 
others  they  are  purely  nomadic.  As  already  mentioned 
the  Punjabi  Musalman  Gujars  were  probably  converted 
to  the  Muslim  faith  during  the  15th  Century  A.  D.  The 
Punjabi  Musalman  Gujar  is  a  patient  tiller  of  the  soil, 
arid  his  physique  is  good.  As  in  the  case  of  Punjabi 
Musaimau  Jats  it  is  impossible  to  describe  the  charac- 
teristics of  all  Punjabi  Musalman  Gujars  as  being  alike. 
Both  vary  with  the  locality  in  which  we  find  them,  and 
the  ocupation  which  they  follow.  The  education  standard 
of  this  tribe  is  now  raising. 

OTHER     TRIBES 

Among  Punjabi  Musalmans   there  are   certain   tribes 


11 

which  claim  to  be  of  other  origin  than  that  of  Rajput, 
Jat  or  Gujar.  Those  may  be  classed  as  Foreign  tribes 
as  there  advent  into  India  is  of  comparatively  recent  date. 
They  came  with  the  Muslim  conquerers  and  have  always 
been  Musalmans  by  religion. 

Arab  Invasion  of  Sind. 

The  Arabs  were  the  first  Muslim  conquerers  o\ 
India  ;  they  appeared  in  Sind  during  8th  century  A  D. 
having  landed  at  a  point  near  the  site  of  Modern  Karachi. 
They  overcame  the  Brahmans  and,  leaving  a  garrison 
behind,  marched  up  the  Right  bank  of  Indus.  Defeating 
Brahman  armies  en  route  they  finally  captured  Multan. 

No  Punjabi  Musalman  tribes  appear  to  claim  descent 
from  these  Arabs,  though  it  may  be  that  with  these 
adventures  came  the  first  Sayads  and  Koreshis. 

Awans  and  Gakkhars. 

Mahmud  of  Gazni  was  the  next  Muslim  Conquerer 
of  India  (1001  A.  D.).  Several  tribes,  notably  the 
Gakkhars  and  Awans  claim  to  have  come  with  him, 
through  it  is  difi^ieult  to  reconcile  their  statements  with 
historical  records  of  the  time. 

Turks  and  Mughuls. 

Both  Timur  and  Babar  brought  Turks  and  Mughals 
with  them.  From  the  latter  a  number  of  tribes  claim  to 
be  descended,  and  it  is  now  the  fashion  for  many  Punjabi 
Musalman  tribes  to  call  themselves  Mughals.  Among 
these  are  the  Khattars,  Kassars,  Ghebas  and  others.  Of 
the  Turks  but  few  remain,  a  single  tribe  in  Hazara  being 
the  sole  representative. 

Persians. 

The    Gakkhars    are    the    only    tribe    which   claims 


12 

Persian  origin.  If  we  except  Darius  who  sent  an  ex- 
pedition to  fndia  about  500  B.  C,  the  only  Persian 
monarch  who  invaded  India  was  Nadir  Shah  in  1739 
A.  D.  He  came  and  went,  but  leaving  no  garrison  and 
no  Persian  rule. 

Sayads,  Koreshis  and  Sheikhs. 

The  Sayads  and  Koreshis  are  Arabs,  the  former  being 
the  direct  descendants  of  the  Prophet's  tribe,  the  ancient 
guardian  of  the  "Kaaba"  at  Mecca.  Both  tribes  have 
many  branches,  which  claim  to  have  come  into  India  at 
different  periods. 

Shiekhs. 

The  only  caste  which  includes  miscellaneous  converts 
is  the  "Sheikh",  which  is  really  a  title  of  respect  and  was 
applied  originally  to  the  Arab  spirtual  guides. 

These  tribes  have  little  to  distinguish  them  from 
the  ordinary  Punjabi  Musalman  Rajput  :  except  in 
rare  instances  (especially  among  true  Moghals)  their 
physiognomy  and  characteristics  are  those  of  the  people 
among  whom  they  lies. 

A  further  account  of  them  will  be  found  in  Chapter  V. 

Pathans. 

Inhabiting  Hazara  District,  North  West  Frontier 
Province,  and  the  banks  of  the  Indus  in  Attock  and 
Mianwali  Districts  are  purely  Pathan  tribes  and  tribes 
allied  to  Pathans. 

These  tribes  are  fully  dealt  with  in  Chapter  VI. 


Chapter  11 

SKETCH  OF  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  PUNJAB 

The  history  of  the  Punjab  before  the  advent  of  the 
Muslims,  is  a  record  of  legendary  events,  obscure  dynas- 
ties and  foreign  invasions,  the  sequence  of  which  has 
not  yet  to  be  clearly  established. 

It  is  difficult  to  fix  definitely  when  legend  ends  and 
true  history  begins. 

The  first  event  which  stands  out  as  a  solid  historical 
fact,  recorded  by  trustworthy  writers,  is  the  campaign 
of  Alexander  the  Great,  in  B.  C.  327-324. 

Before  this  (with  the  exception  of  the  Persian  expedi- 
tion under  Syklax),  we  have  to  rely  for  our  knowledge 
on  the  legends  contained  in  the  Vedas  ;  after  it,  the  scanty 
information  we  possess  has  been  obtained  from  the  coins 
and  inscriptions  found  in  various  parts  of  the  country, 
and,  for  short  periods,  from  the  memoirs  of  two  Chinese 
writers. 

The  record  of  the  expedition  under  Syklax  was 
found  in  Persia,  and  is  contained  in  two  inscriptions. 
The  force  was  sent  out  by  Darius  1  of  Persia  between 
521  and  484  B.  S.  It  passed  through  the  Punjab  and 
Syklax  "Fitting  out  a  Fleet  of  boats,  navigated  the  Indus 
to  its  mouth  and  utlimately  returned  home  by  a  sea 
route".    (Thompson). 

He  thus  anticipated  Alexander's  similar  movement 
by  over   160  years.     A  portion   of  the  Punjab  is  supposed 

13 


14 

to  have  formed  a  Satrapy  of  the  Persian  Empire  of 
Darius,  and  later  it  may  have  been  included  in  the 
Achaemenian  Empire  of  that  country. 

Many  centuries  before  this  the  Aryans  are  supposed 
to  have  entered  India  from  the  North  West.  They  came 
in  succeeding  hordes  which  followed  each  other  at  great 
intervals  of  time. 

Until  recently  the  approximate  date  of  those  immig- 
rations was  fixed  at  between  2,000  and  1,003  B.  C,  but 
Pandit  Hari  Kishan  Kaul,  in  his  "Report  on  the  Census 
of  1911",  has  antedated  the  Aryan  invasion  by  3,i00 
years,  and  fixes  the  date  of  the  first  Aryan  movement  as 
being  not  later  than  5  000  B.  C.  This  learned  writer's 
conclusions  are  based  on  Count  Bjournstjerna's 
"Theogany  of  the  Hindus",  and  are  further  strengthened 
by  certain  dates,  fixed  astrologically,  in  the  Vedas. 

"That  ancient  Bactrian  documents  called  t  h  e 
"Dabistan"  found  in  Kashmir  by  Sir  W.  Jones  gives  a 
list  of  Bactrian  kings,  who  were  Hindus  whose  first  king 
reigned  in  Bactria,  5,000  years  before  Alexander's  expedi- 
tion to  India.  And  what  would  thus  prove  that  India 
was  linked  with  Bactria,  and  enjoyed  a  splendid  civiliza- 
tion 6,000  B.  C./or  nearly  8,000  years  ago." 

We  know  very  little  of  the  Aryans,  and  all  we  do 
know  has  gathered  from  the  ancient  Hindu  documents, 
the  Rig  Veda. 

We  learn  that  the  Aryans  overcame  the  aboriginal 
tribes,  whom  they  drove  before  them  as  they  penetrated 
into  the  country. 

These    aborigines   have     been    named   Dravidians  : 


15 

nothing  is,  however,  known  about  them,  and  their  origin 
is  hid  in  the  mists  of  antiquity.  The  wild  and  semi- 
wild  tribes  of  India,  such  as  Sonthals  and  the  Bhils  and 
others,  are  supposed  to  be  their  descendants. 

It  is  probable  that  a  large  portion  of  the  Dravidians 
became  subjects  of  Aryans,  and  an  inter-mixture  of  blood 
may  have  taken  place. 

Each  successive  swarm  of  the  Aryans  pushed  their 
predecessors  further  into  India,  East  and  South. 

The  Aryans  founded  the  Hindu  religion  and  divided 
themselves  into  three  great  branches  or  castes:  — 

The  Brahmans— the  Kushtriyas— and  the  Vaisiyas, 
which  represented  the  Priestly  caste,  the  Ruling  or 
Fighting  caste  and  the  Trading  or  working  caste. 

The  country  was  divided  into  principalities,  under 
different  rulers  who  waged  war  on  one  another. 

Hinduism  was  the  religion  of  the  country,  and  the 
Brahmans  paramount,  until  the  4th  Century  B.  C.  when 
a  change  came.  Gautama,  the  Buddha,  commenced  his 
teaching,  Budhism  increased  rapidly,  rose  to  its  zenith 
under  Asoka— 272-231  B.  C— and  remained  the  popular 
religion  for  over  600  years. 

In  327  B.  C.  Alexander  the  Great  appeared  on  the 
scene.  His  Army  entered  India  in  two  columns,  the 
first  followed  the  Kabul  river  into  the  Peshawar  valley 
and  established  itself  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Indus 
near  Attock,  where  a  bridge  to  span  the  river  was  com- 
menced. 

Alexander  led  the  second  column  through  the  moun- 


16 

tainous  country  north  of  the  Peshawar  velly  and  the 
Yusufzai  plains:  the  brave  tribes  of  these  hills  were  over- 
come and  the  flank  of  the  great  Army  made  secure. 
Crossing  the  Indus,  Alexander  entered  the  kingdom  of 
Ambhi,  who  reigned  over  the  territories  lying  between 
that  river  and  the  Jhelum,  and  who  had  already  tendered 
his  submission.  The  Macedonians  were  guests  rather 
than  conquerers  while  at  Taxila,  the  capital  of  Ambhi's 
kingdom.  Taxila  has  been  indentified  with  the  ruin 
mounds  near  Shah-ki-Dheri  in  the  Rawalpindi  district, 
and  extensive  excavations  are  now  in  progress  on  the 
former  site  of  this  city,  under  the  direction  of  the 
Archaeological  department. 

A  very  complete  account  of  Taxila,  its  institutions, 
religion  and  learning  has  been  recorded  by  Aryan,  the 
historian  of  Alexander's  campaign.  The  brilliant  exploits 
which  followed  and  their  termination  in  the  death  of 
Alexander  while  in  Persia,  are  too  well  known  to  need 
further  record  here. 

The  effects  of  the  campaign  were  but  transitory,  and 
the  history  of  the  Punjab  was  unaffected  by  them.  The 
Bralimanical  chronicles  do  not  even  meation  Alexander's 
name,  though  his  fame  is  established  throughout  Muslim 
Asia. 

The  Macedonian  garrisons  were  driven  out  of  the 
country  or  submerged  by  324  B.  C. 

All  the  time  of  Alexander's  visit  the  Punjab  appears 
to  have  been  under  the  rule  of  three  kings,  the  names  — 
Ambhi,  Porus  and  Mousikanos  have  come  down  to  us. 
The  Mouryas  dynasty,  which  consolidated  these  terri- 
tories under  one  throne,  and  which  ruled   the  Punjab 


17 

(as  well  as  a  great  portion  of  India),  came  in  with 
Chandra  Gupta  in  321  B.  C.  and  lasted  for  about  90 
years.  The  great  Budhhist  king  Asoka,  belonged  to  this 
line,  and  has  left  lasting  monuments  of  his  piety  in  ihe 
edicts,  named  after  him,  and  found  throughout  India. 

Then  followed  the  Bactrians,  Parthias,  and  Kushan 
dynasties,  which  bring  us  into  the  third  century  of  our 
era. 

The  Bactrians  had  attained  a  considerable  degree  of 
Greek  civilization,  and  their  ruling  classes  were 
Macedonian  and  Greek.  Their  princes  appaar  to  have 
ruled  the  Punjab  from  the  fall  of  the  Mauryan  dynasty 
until  about  the  end  of  the  second  century  B.  C,  when 
the  Parthians  came  on  the  scene. 

The  Parthians  came  from  the  country  to  the  South- 
east of  the  Caspian  Sea,  and  are  described  as  a  nation 
of  fierce  horsemen.  They  were  followed  in  the  first 
century  A.  D.  by  the  Kushan  emperors,  who  belonged  to 
that  section  of  a  people  known  as  the  Yuch-chi. 

The  best  known  of  these  emperors  was  Kanishka, 
whose  empire  included  Bactria,  Afghanistan,  Kashmir 
and  Eastern  Turkistan  as  well  as  the  Punjab.  Kanishka, 
like  Asoka,  encourged  Buddhism,  and  his  name  as 
celebrated  in  China  and  Tibet  as  that  of  Ashoka  in 
Burma  and  Ceylon.  His  capital  was  at  Peshawar,  then 
known  as  Purushapura.  2nd  Century  A.  D.  has  been 
fixed  as  being  the  period  in  which  this  monarch  reigned. 

During  the  3rd  and  4th  centuries  A.  D.  the  history 
of  the  Punjab  is  shrouded  in  obscurity.  The  Gupta 
dynasty,  commencing  with  a   second    Chandra   Gupta, 


IS 

appeared  in  the  south,  about   320    A.  D.,  but  the   PunjJb 
does  not  seem  to  have  come  under  its  sway. 

"  The  White  Huns  entered  the  Punjab  early  in  the  6th 
century  and  remained  in  power  until  about  the  year  530 
A.  l>.  Their  capital  was  Sakala,  now  iden'ified  with 
Sialxot,  and  their  best  known  kings  were  Tdramana  and 
Mihiragula,  of  whom  the  latter  overraij  Kashmir. 

These  Huns  "were  akin  to  those  other  Huns,  who 
cavaged-the  e:9stjofEyropg  and)  spread  theiir  terror  far 
and  wide  ^.by  ,  the-,  j^ayagery  of  ila^eir  .  manaers .  and .  the- 
uncouthne^ss  of  their  ,  appearance.  ;  ThBy;,  were  ai  race  J>i 
the  Mongolian  t\pe  with'the  high  icheek"  bones,  sunkieni 
eyes  and  snub  noses."  (Thompson's  fiistoryof  India). 
With  them  were  associated, •in  some  obscure  manner,  a 
peo  Te  known  as  the  Guriara. 

.■■  '        \-     '     ■' '      -;•  .  '        .     >.. ,  ^  , 

Though  the  power  of  the  Huns  did  not  last  long, 
th.^y  left  their  mark  on  the  histor  .  "And' added  a  new 
clement  to  the  population  of  India".  (Thompson).  One 
of  the  Royal  clans  of  Rajpuiana—  the  Hunas.  may  possibly 
be  their  descendants,  and  a  small  Rajput  tribe  in  the 
Punjab  is  known  as  Hun. 

The  Gurjara  are  supposed  by  some  to  be  the  ances- 
tors of  the  Gujars  and  have  left  their  name  in— Gujar 
Khan,  Gujrat,  Gujranwala  and  Gujarat:  The  downfall 
of  the  Huns  was  accomplished  by  the  Yaso'dharman, 
whose  name  only  has  come  down  to  us.  A  gap  of  about 
100  years  follows  this  obscure  event.  This  period 
Budhhism  lost  its  place  as  the  popular  religion  of  the 
country,  and  the  Brahmans  again  raised  Hindiism  in  its, 
former  position  and  themselves  to  power.  This  change 
was  not   brought  about    by  peaceful  methods  alone,   and 


19 

the  Agnicular  or  "Fire-born"  Rajputs  tribes  are  said  to 
have  owed  their  admission  into  the  fold  for  the  help  they 
gave  to  the  Brahmans  during  their  struggle  for  superniacy. 

After  the  Huns— 630  A.  D.  —The  Punjab  appears  to 
have  come  under  the  rule  of  petty  Rajput  princes,  who 
parcelled  out  the  country  into  small  independent  states, 
of  which,  early  in  the  8th  century,  the  most  important 
had  their  capital  at  Garh  Gajni  (Rawalpindi),  Si.tlkot, 
and  Lahore.  The  Hindu  kings  of  .  Kashmir  probably 
ruled  a  part  of  it  until  the  end  of  the  9th  century,  vvheti 
the  Northwest  Punjab  west  of  the  river  Jhelum,  came 
under  the  Brahman  rulers  of  Kabul,  known  as  Shahi 
kings.  It  was  these  kings  whom  Sabuttagin,  the  first  of 
the  Ghaznawid  (Muslim)  dynasty  overcame. 

In  712  A.  D.  Islam  made  its  first  appearance  in 
the  country  with  Arab  conquerors  of  Sindh. 

The  Arabs  under  Muhammad  Bin  Kasim,  a  cousin 
of  the  Governer  of  the  province  BabyloniEi,  under  jthe 
country  npar  modern  Karachi.  A  portion  of  tlKir.ifarce 
came  gverland  ^hile  the  rei^aindpi;  wer(?,cpnveyed.  by  an 
Arab  fleet  Overcoming  the  Hindu  Kings  they  pi^rched 
up  the  right  bank  of  the  Indus,  an'd  finally  established 
themselves  at'M'ultain.  "The  Afab  soldiers  renamed  in 
Sindh,  where  they  formed  Military  colonies  and  settled 
down  in  permanent  occupancy.  When  the  powers  of  the 
Khalif  of  Baghdad  and  of  the  Provincial  Governor 
declined,  the  local  rulers  became  independent.  From 
about  the  year  879  A.  D.  there  were  Sultans  reigaingat 
Mansura  and  Multan."  (Thompson's:  History  of  India) 
Their  power  did  not  however,  last  long,  and  their  adveat 
made  little  or  no  change  in  the  religion  of  the  country. 


20 

Sabuktagin,  the  first  of  the  Ghaznawids,  added  Kabul 
and  Peshawar,  to  his  dominions,  and  defeated  Jaipal. 
King  of  Lahore,  at  Lamghan  in  988  A.  D.  He  was 
succeeded  by  his  son,  Mahmud  of  Ghazni,  in  988  A.D., 
and  followed  the  Muslim  conquerors  of  India.  Mahmud 
«s  said  to  have  undertaken  17  campaigns  against  India. 
Mahmud's  first  great  battle  was  against  Jaipal,  who  had 
suffered  defeat  at  the  hands  of  his  father  in  988  A.  D. 
The  tight  is  believed  to  have  taken  place  on  the  Chach 
plain  near  Hazro  on  the  Indus.  The  Gakkhars,  at  that 
time  a  very  powerful  race,  who  held  all  the  hilly  country 
Jrom  the  Margalla  pass  to  the  Jhelum,  made  an  impetuous 
change  with  30,000  men  on  Mahmud's  camp  and  almost 
decided  the  fate  of  the  day  in  favour  ot  Jaipal,  but 
Mahmud  averted  disaster  and  won  the  battle.  In  the 
year  1009  A.  D.  Mahmud  met  the  Rajput  confederacy 
under  Anandpal,  the  son  ot"  Jaipal,  at  Bhaimda,  and  for 
the  second  time  the  Gakkhars  were  nearly  succeeding  in 
turningthe  scale  in  favour  of  Rajputs  when.  Anandpal's 
elephant,  which  had  been  wounded,  bolted  from  the  field, 
and  the  Hindus  concluding  that  their  leader  was  fleeing, 
gave  away.     Mahmud  thus  won  his  second  great  victory. 

Miihmud  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Muhammad,  who 
was  early  deposed  by  Masud,  another  son,  and  put  to 
death  in  1030  A.  D.  Masud  emulated  his  father  with 
but  poor  success,  and  lost  most  of  the  territory  he  had 
won:  Ghazni  and  a  portion  of  the  Punjab  alone  remained. 

The  Ghaznawids  were  expelled  from  Ghazni  in  1 155 
A.D.  by  Ala-ud-din  Ghori,  and  the  last  of  them  took  refuge 
in  Lahore  where  he  was  captured  by  Muhammad  Ghori 
in  1185  A.  D. 

Muhammad   Ghori,    also   known   as  Shahab-ud-din 


21 

Ghori,  was  a  nephew  of  Ala-ud-din,  the  Ghori  chief, 
from  the  mountains  to  the  west  of  Ghazni.  Mahmud 
of  Ghazni  has  been  able  to  keep  these  chiefs  in  checic, 
but  on  the  decline  of  the  Ghaznawids  they  rose  in  power 
and  finally,  as  we  have  seen,  wrested  Ghazni  and  the 
Punjab  from  the  house  of  Ghazni. 

The  Rajput  Chiefs  formed  a  coalition  under  Prithvi- 
raj  to  stem  the  torrent  of  Muslim  invasion,  and  Muslim 
met  Hindu  near  Karnal  in  1191  A.  D.  Muhammad  Ghori 
was  defeated  and  his  army  fled.  The  following  year, 
however,  Muhammad  Ghori  again  led  an  army  against 
the  Rajputs,  a  battle  was  fought  on  the  same  ground  as  in 
the  previous  year,  and  this  time  Muslims  were  victorious. 
Delhi  was  captured  and  became  the  centre  of 
Muhammadan  power. 

Muhammad  Shahab-ud-din  Ghori  was  assassinated  in 
1206  A.  D.  by  a  hand  of  Gakkhar  or  Khokhar  (it  is  un- 
certain which)  who  swam  the  river  Indus  and  entered  his 
tent  at  night. 

The  Ghoris  were  followed  by  the  dynasty  known  as 
the  Slave  Kings,  which  commenced  with  Aibak,  and  ruled 
at  Delhi  from  1206  to  1290  A.  D.  It  was  during  the  reign 
of  Altamash  of  this  line  that  the  Moghals  first  appeared  : 
Chingiz  Khan  ravaged  the  Punjab  and  Sindh. 

After  the  Slave  Kings  came  the  Afghans  known  as 
Khaljis  1290-1320  A.  D.  who  were  followed  by  the  Tuglak 
Shahis,  1320-1412  A.  D. 

The  Punjab,  to  the  west  of  the  Sutlej,  appears  at  this 
time  to  have  been  under  the  rule  of  governors  appointed 
from  Dehli. 


22 

Taimur  the  Tartar  (a  Moghal)  entered  India  in  1398 
A.  D.  He  crossed  the  Indus  at  Attock  and  marched  on 
Delhi,  meeting  with  no  opposition  on  the  way.  Delhi 
was  taken  after  a  battle  fought  under  its  walls.  Taimur 
remained  in  Delhi  only  a  fortnight,  and  during  his  return 
waged  a  war  against  the  Hindus  of  the  Himalayan 
valleys. 

From  1412  to  1526  A.  D.  there  was  no  permanant 
power  ruling  in  India,  and  the  Punjab  appears  to  have 
been  held  by  Viceroys,  nominally  under  the  authority  of 
the  king  of  Delhi,  but  in  reality  more  or  less  independent. 

"  •lni414A.  D.  {he  Saya J,  Khizr  Khan,  Governor  of 
Miiltan,  sie2ed  the  throne  and  established  a  line  known  as 
the  Sayads/who;  were  followed  by  the  Lodhis,  and  Afghan 
clan,  from  1451  to  1 526  A.  D.  Thethird  king  of  this 
dynasty  gave  grea^qflfepce  tp  the, Afghan  nobles,,  and  one 
of  them  who  wa^  t]ien  Qftve.rnor  of. the  Punjab  "Invited 
the  Moghul  Babar,  to  ^ep  in  ^nd  (redress  their  grievaacjaa" 
(Thompson).  .  .  p  { 

Babar,  sixth  in  descent  from  Taimur,  advanced  on 
Delhi,  and  at  Panipat,  in  April  1526  A.  D.  tought  one  of 
the  decissive  battles  of  the  world  and  gained  a  great 
victory.  He  elected  to  stay  in  the  country  :  and  with 
him  commenced  the  line  of  the  great  Moghal  Emperors,    j 

Until  the  dechne  of  the  Moghal  power  in  1707  A.  D. 
the  Punjab  was  under  the  form  of  a  settled  Government, 
and  in  Akbar's  reign  formed  one  of  the  fifteen  "Subahs" 
or  provinces,  under  a  Viceroy. 

J  The  year  1739  A.  D.  is  memorable  for  the  invasion  of 
Nadir  Shah.    That  such  an  expedition  was  possible  shows^ 


23 

the  state  of  decay  and  weakness  to  which  the  Moghal 
power  had  fallen.  Another  batile  was  fought  near  Karnal, 
and  Delhi  was  sacked  for  the  third  time.  Nadir  Shah 
took  away  with  him  to  Parsia  an  immense  amount  of 
booty,  which  included  the  famous  Peacock  throne  and  the 
Koh-i-nur. 

During  this  period,  with  the  loss  of  all  central  control 
from  Delhi,  the  Punja-b  seems  to  have  broken  away  from 
authority  and  to  have  formed  a  systeni  of  small  states 
owned  by  petty  tribes,  which  were  more  -or  less  indepen- 
dent. There  were  the  Gakkhars  in  the  hill  C-dUfitry  between 
the  Margalla  pass  and  the  Jhelum,  iheJ-diipa^  Q.ti6Awans> 
in.  the  J  S^lt  ^  Range,  the  Sials.  pjT  Jhapg^,,.  the  Kharrals  of 
Montgomery,  and  others,  who  appointed,  tli.eir  owi^  chiefs 
and  fo -med  their  pwn  revejiues.  Matters  .remained  in  this 
state  unt^l  the  Siklis  rose  to  power  and  asserted  their 
authority  from  Lahore.  Sikh  Sardars  were  placed.as 
Governors  and,  backed  up  by  Sikh  troops,  took  over  the 
revenue. 

This  was  not  accomplished  without  severe  fighting, 
at)d  some  of  the  tribes,  notably  the  Gakkhars  and  Janjuas 
gave  the  Sikhs  infinite  trouble. 

From  the  latter   half  of  the  18th   century   the  North 
West  Punjab  \Vas  under  5//:/z  dominion,  and  it'sorehiained 
until  the  country  was   taken  over   by  the   British  after  the^ 
second  Sikh  war  in  1849.    . 

This  short  sketch  of  the  history  of  the   Punjab  shovJ^s' 
that,  from    earliest    times,  the    movement  of  'the  peopfes' 
into  the  Punjab  has  been  from  the  North  West.  Until  conn' 
paratively  recent  times  almost  each  century   has  been  the 
arrival  of  new  races— Aryafts,  Bactrians,  Scythians,  Huns 


24 

and  many  others,  differing  widely  in  race,  in  culture  and 
physiognomy,  have  entered  the  Punjab  :  some  have 
remained  and  some  passed  on  further  east  and  south.  It 
is  impossible  that  there  has  been  no  intermingling  of  blood 
and  it  becomes  exceedingly  difficult  to  fix,  with  any  degree 
of  accuracy,  the  origin  of  most  of  the  tribes  which  we  now 
call  Punjabi  Musalmans. 

There  has,  however,  been  also  another  current  of 
immigration  into  the  Punjab  which  this  account  c.innoi 
show,  viz  from  Rajputana  and  Hindustan  into  the  southern 
and  eastern  parts  of  the  Punjab,  and  is  ib.olated  instances, 
even  further  north. 

The  details  of  this  second  movement  are  most  obscure 
and  its  causes  not  easily  explained.  The  Manj,  Punwar 
and  Chauhan  Rajputs  appear  to  have  been  those  which  were 
most  effected  by  it.  The  best  known  of  these  movements 
occured  in  the  reign  of  Ala-ud-din,  of  the  Khalji  dynasty 
(1296-1316),  when  the  ancestors  of  the  Kharrals,  Tiwanas, 
Ghebas  and  Chaddars,  emigrated  from  the  Provinces  of 
Hindustan  to  the  Punjab. 

Some  retained  their  status  and  name  of  Rajput  while 
others  became  Jats,  but  the  tribes  which  have  resulted 
from  this  second  movement  are  probably  of  purer  Rajput 
and  Jat  descent  than  the  other  Punjabi  Musalmans  who 
claim  the  same  origin. 

Though  Punjabi  Musalmans  have  been  devided  into 
four  main  sections,  Rajputs  Jats  Gujars  and  other 
tribes,  in  another  chapter,  it  must  not  be  concluded  that 
this  division  is  ethnologically  correct. 


Chapter  III 
HISTORY  OF  ISLAM 

Birth  of  Muhammad  (Be  Peace  upDn  him) 

Muhammad  (Be  peace  upon  him),  the  founder  of  the 
Musalman  rehgion,  was  born  at  Mecca  in  the  year  570 
A.  D.  His  parents  belonged  to  the  Koresh  tribe.  The 
sanctity  of  the  Koresh  dates  from  nearly  two  centuries 
before  the  birth  of  Muhammad  (Be  peace  upon  him),  at 
which  period  the  tribe  acquired  the  guardianship  of  the 
"Kaaba"  at  Mecca.  The  "Kaaba"  is  said  to  have  been 
built  by  prophet  Abraham,  and  from  remote  antiquity, 
had  been  a  centre  of  pilgrimage  and  worship  for  all  the 
tribes  of  Arabia. 

The  Arabs  at  this  time  were  steeped  in  Idolatry  and 
their  religion  was  decrepit  and  effete.  Muhammad  (Be 
peace  upon  him)  received  light  from  heavens  and  declared 
that  he  is  a  prophet,  commissioned  by  the  only  GOD, 
to  put  down  the  idolatry,  and  restore  the  religion  of 
Abraham.  He  told  about  the  Day  of  Judgment  when 
everyone  will  appear  before  the  Creator  of  the  World  and 
will  be  rewarded  for  his  goods  and  punished  for  his  sins. 
The  Meccans  were  annoyed  wiih  this  announcement,  for 
the  Gods  denounced  by  Muhammad  (Be  peace  upon  him) 
were  their  holy  things  and  their  attachment  to  the 
traditional  worship  of  their  fathers  was  the  greater  since 
the  prosperity  of  their  town  rested  upon  the  sanctity  of 
the  "Kaaba,"  which,  besides  being  a  great  centre  of 
pilgrimage,  was  also  a  trading  mart  for  all  the  tribes  of 
Arabia. 

25 


26 

During  the  next  few  years  Muhammad  (be  peace 
upon  him)  endured  every  species  of  insult  and  persecution, 
at  the  hands  of  the  people  of  Mecca.  He  finally  decided 
to  abandon  Mecca  and  fled  to  Yaihreb,  whose  inhabitants 
had  taken  kindly  to  the  new  doctrine.  This  flight  or 
'  Hijra"  took  place  in  622  A.  D.  and  has  become  the  era 
of  Islam.  It  marks  the  establishment  of  a  new  religion 
destined  to  be  one  of  the  most  powerful  influences  of 
civilization  tne  world  has  ever  known.  Yathreb  was  hence- 
forth named  the  city  of  the  Prophet  "Madinat-un-Nabi" 
or  shortly  Madina.  Muhammad  (be  peace  upon  him)  was 
elected  chief  magistrate  of  Madina.  By  wise  decisions 
and  the  creation  of  law  and  justice  where  previously  only 
violence  existed,  the  people  of  Madina  became  his  great 
lovers  and  devotees. 

After  a  series  of  victories  which  he  was  granted  from 
Almighty,  he  advanced  to  Mecca  where  he  entered  as  a 
victorious.  While  entering  in  Mecca,  Muhammad  (be 
peace  upon  him)  declared  that  there  should  be  no  blood- 
shed. He  took  pains  to  preserve  the  sanctity  of  the  city, 
and  confirmed  all  its  rights  and  privileges.  Besides  the 
abolishing  of  idols,  every  sanctuary,  except  the  "Kaaba," 
vvasdestroyed.  '"Kaaba"  was  declared  there  cognised  centre 
of  Islam. 

After  that,  the  faith  of  Islam  rapidly  spread  through- 
out Arabia.  In  632  A  D.  at  the  time  of  the  death  of 
Muhammad  (Be  peace  upon  him)  the  Arabia  was  full 
of  true  Muslims.  Within  six  years  of  his  death  Islam 
speard  over  Syria,  Persia  and  Egypt,  which  was  in  fact 
due  to  the  sincere  efforts  of  the  true  believers  of  the 
Prophet.  Islam  was  meant  to  throw  light  of  civilization 
on  the  whole  world  and  this   light  was  spread  over  a  great 


27 

part  of  the  world  by  the  followers  of  Muhammad  (Be 
peace  upon  him)  who  understood  the  reality  and  impor- 
tance of  Islam.  Rome,  Africa  and  Spain  were  introduced 
with  the  Islamic  civilization,  and  within  a  century  the  true 
Muslims  had  pushed  their  conquests  into  the  heart  of 
France.  All  Europe  would  probably  have  been  overrun 
by  the  soldiers  of  the  Crescent,  had  not  the  Muslims 
stopped  their  advancement. 

On  the  death  of  Muhammad  (be  peace  upon  him) 
Hazrat  Abu  Bakr  was  appointed  "Khalifa"  the  Amir-ul- 
Musalmeen.  Hazrat  Abu  Bakr  died  in  634  A.  D.  and  was 
succeeded  by  Hazrat  Omar  the  Great.  Hazrat  Omar  the 
Great  died  in  6-14  A.  D.  and  was  succeeded  by  Hazrat 
Osman.  Hazrat  Osman  faced  amutiny  in  656  A.  D. 
in  which  he  lost  his  life.  On  Hazrat  Osman's  assassination 
Hazrat  Ali  was  elected  KhaJif  unconditionally.  He, 
however,  met  with  much  opposition  from  Moawiyeh,  a 
follower  of  his  predecessor,  who  compelled  him  to  come 
to  terms.  This  led  to  a  conspiracy  among  his  own 
partisans,  three  of  whom  murdered  him  at  the  doors  of  a 
mosque.  A  great  mausoleum  was  afterwards  erected 
over  his  tomb,  which  became  the  site  of  the  town  of 
Meshed,  one  of  the  holiest  shrines  of  the  Shiah  pilgrims. 

On  Hazrat  All's  death  in  661  A.D.  his  eldest  son  Imam 
Hassan  was  elected  to  the  Khalifate,  but  he  resigned  office 
in  favour  of  Moawiyeh,  on  condition  that  he  should  re- 
sume it  on  the  latter's  demise.  Moawiyeh,  however,  who 
wished  his  son  Yazid  to  succeed  him,  caused  Hassan  to  be 
murdered  by  his  wife.  Yazid  succeeded  his  father,  and 
the  Omayyad  dynasty  was  thus  firmly  established  in  the 
Khahfate. 

Up  to  this  time    the  office  of  Khalifa  was  elective  and 


28 

democratic,  but   Moavviyeh,    whilst  retaining  the   form  of 
election,  made  it  in  reality  hereditary. 

With  the  accession  of  Moawiyeh  the  Omayyad  came  in- 
to power,  and  from  this  time,  the  feud  between  the  Hashmi 
(the  Koresh  tribe  to  which  Muhammad  (be  peace  upon 
him)  belonged  and  the  Omayyad,  which  originated  two 
centuries  before  the  birth  of  the  Prophet  (be  peace  upon 
him)  and  had  been  passed  on  from  generation  to  genera- 
tion, received  fresh  impulse. 

Imam  Hussain,  the  second  son  of  Khalifa  Ali,  has  never 
acknowledged  the  title  of  Yazid,  and  when  the  ^Tusliras 
of  Mesopotamia  invited  him  to  release  them  from  the 
Omayyad,  he  proceeded  to  Iraq,  accompanied  by  his 
family  and  a  few  retainers,  to  place  himself  at  the  head  of 
the  former.  On  the  way,  at  Kerbala,  Imam  Hussain  was 
overtaken  by  an  Omayyad  army  and,  after  a  heroic 
struggle  listing  four  days,  he  and  his  following  were  all 
slaughtered,  save  the  women  and  a  child  named  Ali. 

This  took  place  on  the  10th  of  Muharram  in  the  year 
680  A.  D.  It  is  in  Commemoration  of  this  e\ent  that  the 
Shia/is  of  Pakistan,  India  and  Persia  observe  the  first  ten 
days  of  the  Muharram  as  a  period  of  mourning. 

Thus  within  Islam,  from  earliest  times,  there  have 
been  two  faction,  the  Hashmites  and  the  Omayyad.  The 
Hashmites  are  to-day,  generally  represented  by  the  Shiahs, 
and  the  Omayyad  by  the  Siinnis. 

The  Shiahs  believe  in  the  absolute  sanctity  of  the  Des- 
cendants of  Hazrat  Ali.  They  maintain  that  on  the  death  of 
Prophet  Muhammad  (be  peace  upon  him)  the  office  of 
Kbalif   is  vested  by   divine  right  in  Hazrat  Ali,  and   after 


29 

him  in  his  two  sons  Imam  Hassan  and  Imam  Hussain.  and 
they  reject  as  usurpers,  the  first  three  Khalifs. 

They  detest  the  memory  of  the  Omayyad  Khalifs  who 
wrested  the  Khalifate  from  its  rightful  holder  and  in  parti- 
cular, that  the  Yazid,  who  slew  the  martyr  Imam  Hussain. 
They  observe  the  first  ten  days  of  Muharram  as  a  fast  in 
commemoration  of  the  martyrdom  of  Hazrat  Ali  and  his 
sons,  and  carry  about  "Taziahs,"'  meant  to  represent  the 
tombs  of  the  two  latter,  witli  loud  lamentation  and 
mourning. 

The  Suiwis  observe  only  the  tenth  day  of  Muharram 
and  abhor  t'le  "taziahs".  They  consider  themselves  the 
only  true  followers  of  Muhammad  (be  peace  upon  him) 
on  the  ground  that  they  accepted  Hazrat  Abu  Bakr, 
Hazrat  Omar  the  Great  and  Hazrat  Osman  as  rightful 
Khalifs  and  that  they  submit  themselves  the  authority 
of  the  "Sunneh"  or  "Hadis,"  recognising  six  books  of 
"Hadis."     Shiahs  recognise  only  four  books. 

The  religion  of  Islam. 

The  Sunnis  are  devided  into  four  schools— //o/zq^, 
Sliafi,  Maliki  and  Hambali.     Majority  belong  to  the  first. 

The  Shiah  or  Imamate  doctrine  indicates  the  Imamate 
being  a  light  (nur)  which  passed  by  natural  descent  from 
one  to  the  other,  the  Imam  are  divine,  and  this  heritage  is 
inalienable.  Thus  the  second  Imam,  Hassan,  the  eldest 
son  of  Hazrat  Ali.  although  he  resigned  the  Khalifate 
could  not  resign  the  Imamate  which  had  descended  to 
him,  and  on  his  death  passed  by  inheritance  to  Imam 
Hussain.  Its  subsequent  devolution  followed  the  natural 
line  of  descent,  thus  : — 


30 


Hazrat  Ali  (the  first  Imam) 


Hassan  (the  2nd  Imam)  Husain  (the  3rd  Imam) 

I 
Ali  II,  Zain-ul-Abid-din  (4tb) 


Ismail 


Muhammad  Bakar  (5th) 
Jafir  Sadiq  (6th) 


Musa  Kazim  (7th) 


Ali  III  Naqi  (8th) 

I 
Muhammad  Taqi  (9th) 

I 
Ali  IV  (10th) 

I 
Hassan  Askari  (11th) 


Muhammad  Abdul  Qasim 
or 
Imam  Mahdi  (12th) 

Jafir,  the  sixth  Imam,  nominated  Ismail,  his  eldest 
son,  but  on  the  latter's  premature  death  he  declared  that 
Musa  was  his  heir  to  the  exclusion  of  Ismail's  children. 

The  claims  of  Ismail  were  supported  by  one  party 
among  the  Shiah  despite  the  declaration  of  Jafir,  and 
thus  was  founded  the  Ismail  sect  who  held  that   the  last 


31 

visible   Imam  was   Ismail,   after    whom  commenced   the 
succession  of  concealed  Imams. 

The  other  party,  the  Imamites,  support  the  claims  of 
Musa,  and  believes  that  the  12th  Imam,  Muhammad  Abdul 
Qasim,  is  still  alive  that  he  wanders  over  the  earth  and  is 
destined  to  re-appear. 

Shiahs  and  Sunnis  have  minor  differences  is  their 
manner  of  offering  prayers  and  performing  ablution. 
The  principal  difference  being  that  Sunnis,  when  praying, 
cross  the  arms  over  the  breast,  while  Shiahs,  keep  the 
arms  straight  by  the  sides. 

Another  sect  which  may  be  mentioned  is  that  of  the 
Wahabis,  founded  by  Muhammad  Ibn  Abdul  Wahab. 
This  sect  are  very  puritanical  and  rejected  all  traditional 
teaching  except  that  of  the  Prophet's  (be  peace  upon  him) 
companions.  They  prohibit  pilgrimages  to  shrines  or 
tombs,  and  in  other  respects  try  to  restore  Islam  to  its 
pristine  purity.  They  are  extremely  fond  of  advocating 
'Jihad'  or  Holy  wars  against  infidels. 

The  great  majority  of  Punjabi   Musalmans  are  Sunnis. 

DOCTRINE 

The  Koran  is  the  Holy  book  of  Islam,  embodying 
the  orders  of  Almighty  and  the  teaching  and  precepts  of 
the  Prophet  (be  peace  upon  him)  The  work  is  written 
in  prose,  and  apart  from  its  religious  importance,  is  a 
model  of  literary  elegance,  and  a  perfect  storehouse  of 
the  purest  and  most  classical  Arabic.  The  name  given 
to  this  religion  is  Islam,  signifying  'safety'  or  'salvation' 
its  adherents  being  called  either  Musalmans,  Muslims, 
or  Momins. 


32 

The  cardinal  principle  of  Islam  is  a  belief  in  the  Unity 
of  God  and  the  acceptance  of  Muhammad  (be  peace 
upon  him)  as  the  messenger  of  God.  "The  central 
porposition  which  regulates  the  structure  of  Islam,  is  that 
there  is  fear  in  Nature,  and  the  object  of  Islam  is  to  free 
man  from  fear.  It  is  fear  that  dominates  man.  The 
essential  nature  of  man  consists  in  will,  not  intellect  or 
understanding.  That  a  man's  fate  is  written  on  his  fore- 
head is  entirely  of  Hindu  origin."  (Extract  from  a  lecture 
by  Dr.  Sh.  Muhammad  Iqbal). 

The  Koran  inculcates  belief  in  the  immortality  of  the 
soul,  man's  moral  resposibility  for  his  life  on  earth,  a  day 
of  judgment,  and  in  the  hereafter  a  reward  of  existence 
in  paraside,  or  a  punishment. 

The  Muslim  creed  enjoins  prayer,  charity,  truthfulness 
industry  and  thrift,  justice,  devotion  and  humanity  to 
animals. 

Periodical  fasting  as  an  excercise  in  subjugation  of 
the  senses,  and  purification  before  prayer  are  prescribed. 
As  regards  the  former  "but  he  amongst  you  who  shall  be 
ailing  or  on  a  journey  (shall  fast)  an  equal  number  of 
other  days,  and  they  that  are  able  to  keep  it  (and  do  not) 
shall  make  atonement  by  maintaining  a  poor  man".  Re- 
garding the  latter,  purification,  the  hands,  face  and  feet  as 
the  parts  most  likely  to  be  soiled,  is  intended.  Conditions 
may  exist,  however,  which  may  render  ablutions  impossible 
and  a  soldier  in  the  field,  a  traveller  in  tiie  desert,  the 
denizens  of  a  wintry  land,  and  others  similarly  situated, 
may  dispense  with  ablution  before  prayer. 


33 
Haij. 

To  keep  alive  the  feeling  of  brotherhood  and  to 
perpetuate  the  memory  of  the  sacred  spot  where  the  great 
message  was  delivered,  Muslims  are  directed  if  circum- 
stances permit,  to  make  a  pilgrimage  to  Mecca  (The  Hajj). 

A  man  may  marry  one,  two,  three  or  four  wives 
provided  he  can  deal  with  them  "equity."  Divorce  is 
allowed. 

Envy  and  mischief-making,  pride  and  vanity,  are 
alike  condemned,  and  compulsion  in  religion  is  strictly 
forbidden.     Drinking  intoxicants  is  reprehended. 

RELIGIOUS  OBSERVANCES  AND  FESTIVALS 

The  Khutbah. 

The  khutbah  is  the  oration  or  sermon  delivered  every 
Friday  and  on  the  Idul  Fitr  and  the  Id-ul-Zuha,  after  the 
mid-day  prayer. 

Zikr 

"Zikr"  is  the  religious  ceremony  or  act  of  devotion 
practiced  by  the  various  religious  orders  of  "Fakirs"  and 
"dervishes."  "Zikrs"  are  either  recited  aloud  or  in  a  low 
voice  or  mentally.  The  most  common  form  of  "Zikr"  is 
a  recital  of  the  ninety-nine  names  of  God,  and  for  those 
who  recite  them  have  their  reward  in  paradise. 

The  Tasbih. 

The  Tasbih  consists  of  ninety-nine  beads  and  is  used 
to  facilitate  the  repetition  of  the  ninety-nine  names  of  God. 
In  addition  to  the   "Zikr"  already  mentioned,   there  are 


34 

four  others  even  more  generally  used.  They  are  used  as 
exclamations  of  joy  and  surprise,  such  as  "Subhan  Allah" 
"Holliness  be  to  God.",  Alham-do-Lilla,"  "Thanks,  be  to 
God",  "La-ilaha-il-lal-lahu,"  "There  is  no  diety  but  God". 
"Allah-Akbar,"  "God  is  Great". 

The  repetition  of  two  of  these  sentences  a  hundred 
times,  morning  and  evening  ensures  forgiveness  for  all 
venial  sins. 

Imams,  Maulvies  or  MuUas. 

Each  Musjid  has  its  Imam,  who  leads  the  daily 
prayers  and  is  in  receipt  of  the  revenues  of  the  Masjid, 
while  the  Mouh  ies  and  Mullahs  are  the  teachers  of  the 
Faith,  and  correspond,  more  or  less,  to  the  doctors  of 
divinity. 

The  religion  of  Islam  comprises  two  essentials  "Iman" 
or  "implicit  faith,"  and  "Din"  or  "practical  religion." 

The  foundations  of  the  Islam  are  five  in  number  :— 

1.  The  recital  of  the  "Kalima"  or  creed. 

2.  The  observance  of  the  "Namaz"  or  "Sula"  i.  e. 

the  five  prescribed  periods  of  prayer. 

3.  The  observance  of  the  "Roza"  or  thirt>    days 
fast  Ramzan. 

4.  The  bestowal  "Zakat"  or  alms. 

5.  The  performance  of  the  "Hajj"  or  pilgrimage  to 
Mecca. 

Of  these  the  Kalima  is  by  far  the  most  important. 
It  consists   of  repeating   the    following   Arabic  sentence 


35 

correct  as  follows— "La-ilaha-Illallaho  Muhammad-ur- 
Rasul  Allah."— "There  is  no  God  but  God,  and  Muhammad 
is  his  messenger".  It  is  in  fact,  the  Muslim  confession  of 
faith,  and  has  to  be  repeated  when  anyone  is  converted  to 
Islam. 

Namaz  or  five  periods  of  prayer. 

"Namaz"  is  the  name  given  to  the  five  p:riods  of 
prayer  which  a  devout  Musalman  is  required  to  observe 
daily.  The  prescribed  periods  are— day  break,  2  o'clook  in 
the  afternoon,  before  sunset,  after  sunset  and  on  retiring 
to  rest. 

Takbir  and  Rikat. 

The  regular  form  of  prayer  begins  with  the  "Niyyat" 
or  introduction  which  is  recited  in  the  "Quiam"  or  stand- 
ing position,  the  right  hand  placed  on  the  left  and  the  eyes 
looking  to  the  ground  in  self-abasement.  Next  follows 
the  *Tateha"  i.  e.  the  recital  of  the  first  chapter  of  the 
Koran,  after  which  come  "Takbir-i-Ruku"  and  the 
"Takbir-i-Sijdah,"  the  former  repeated  while  making  an 
inclination  of  the  head  and  body  and  placing  the  hands 
upon  the  knees,  and  the  latter  in  the  attitude  of  "Sijdah'' 
or  prostration,  in  which  the  forehead  is  made  to  touch 
the  ground.  Then  raising  the  head  and  body  and  sinking 
backward  on  the  heels  and  placing  the  hands  on  the  thighs, 
the  worshipper  says  the  "Takbir-i-Jalsa"  in  the  "Quiam" 
or  standing  position  as  before.  A  "Takbir"  in  the  standing 
position  completes  each  "Rikat"  or  form  of  prayer. 

Each  "Takbir"  consists  of  a  number  of  pious  ejacula- 
tions repeated  several  times  such  as  "Allah  Akbar" — 
"God  is  Great." 


36 
The  "Azan"  or  Call  to  Prayer. 

Namaz  may  be  said  in  private  or  in  company,  or  in 
the  Masjid.  The  latter  is  considered  the  most  meritorious 
and  must  be  proceeded  by  the  "Aza:i"  or  call  to  prayer 
recited  by  the  "Muezzin."  All  prayers  must  be  made  in 
the  direction  of  Kaaba. 

The  "Roza"  or  thirty  days  fast. 

The  toza  or  thirty  days  fast  take  place  in  the  month 
of  Ramzan.  The  Ramzan  according  to  Christian  calendar 
changes  about  a  period  often  days  id  each  year,  e.  g.,  if 
it  commences  on  the  10th  day  of  September  in  one  year,  it 
will  commence  about  the  31st  of  August  in  the  following 
year,  and  so  on.  The  fast  is  strictly  observed  from  sun- 
rise to  sunset  daily  :  the  fast  does  not  commence  in  the 
Muslim  world  until  the  new  moon  is  seen  and  the  news 
telegraphed  in  each  country  by  the  Imams  of  the  "Jammia 
Masjid"  or  by  the  concerned  department  of  a  Muslim  State. 
Tf  the  sky  is  overcast  and  the  moon  not  visible,  the  fast 
commences  on  the  completion  of  thirty  days  from  the 
beginning  of  the  previous  month.  The  fast  of  the  Ramzan 
should  be  kept  by  every  Musalman  except  the  sick,  the 
aged  and  woman  who  are  either  pregnant  or  nursing  their 
children.  Soldiers  on  service  and  travellers  are  also 
exempt.  In  the  case  of  a  sick  person  or  a  traveller,  the 
fast  should  be  kept  as  soon  as  circumstances  permit. 

"Zakat"  or  alms  giving. 

The  term  Zakat  literally  means  "purification".  It  is 
the  name  now  given  to  the  legal  alms  which  every  devout 
Musalman  is  enjoined  by  the  Koran  to  bestow  upon  the 
poor  or  to  devote  for  religious  purposes.    "Zakat"  should 


37 

be  given  annually  on  five  descriptions  of  property,  viz., 
money,  cattle,  fruit,  merchandise,  and  land,  provided  the 
donor  has  been  the  possessor  of  a  minimum  amount  of 
each  for  a  year.  The' 2|  per  cent  on  money,  cattle,  and 
merchandise  should  be  given,  but  on  land  the  amount 
may  vary  from  l-20th  to  1-lOth. 

The  Hajj  or  Pilgrimage. 

The  Hajj  is  enjoined  on  all  Musalmans  possessing  the 
means  to  perform  it.  Pilgrimages  to  minor  shrines  of 
Islam  are  called  "Ziarat"  to  distinguish  them  from  the 
Hajj  or  great  pilgrimage  to  Mecca.  All  Musalmans  who 
have  performed  the  Hajj  enjoy  the  title  of  "Haji"  and  may 
wear  a  green  turban  as  an  outward  indication  of  their 
rank. 

Observances  by  the  Masses. 

All  Punjabi  Musalmans  are,  of  course,  observe  the 
following  principles  of  the  religion:  — 

1.  The  performance  of  circumcision. 

2.  The  five  daily  prayers  (which  cannot  be  said  to 

be  strictly  observed  by  the  majority). 

3.  The  assembled  prayers  on  Friday  in  a  mosque. 

4.  The  abhorrence  of  pork 

5.  Observance  of  the   fast  of  Ramzan   and   the 
celebration  of  the  Ids. 

Piri  Muridi 

The  practice  is  common  all  over  the  Punjab,  but  most 


38 

prevalent  in  the  Upper  Punjab  where  every  single  person 
is  supposed  to  have  a  Pir  or  preceptor,  who  initiates  him 
into  the  secrets  of  divine  worship  and  guides  him  in  his 
spiritual  progress,  No  one  can  inspire  confidence  as  a 
truthful  or  straightforward  man  until  he  has  done 
"Bai'at"  (affiliated  himself)  to  some  Pir.  Once  this  is 
done,  the  "Murid"  (disciple)  depends  upon  the  Pir  for 
helping  him  through  all  his  difficulties  and  having  him 
absolved  of  all  his  sins.  Pirs  are  a  class  separate  from  the 
priest  or  Mulla;  Sayads  are  generally  selected. 

Ghaziz 

Those  who  engage  in  war  against  infidels  are  called 
Ghaziz,  and  their  reward  is  distinctly  indicated  in  the 
following  quotations  from  the  Koran:  "God  hath  indeed 
promised  paradise  to  every  one,  but  God  hath  preferred 
those  that  fight  for  the  faith."  And,  "Those  who  fight  in 
defence  of  God's  true  religion  God  will  not  suffer  their 
works  to  perish". 

Shahid 

The  title  of  "Shahid"  or  martyr  is  given  to  any  one 
who  dies  as  a  soldier  for  the  faith;  accidentally  at  the  hands 
of  another;  from  the  plague  or  by  drowning;  by  the  acci- 
dental fall  of  a  wall;  by  burning;  from  hunger;  through 
refusing  to  eat  unlawful  food;  and  while  performing  the 
pilgrimage  to  Mecca. 

Fakir  or  Darweshes. 

The  word  Faqir  means  "poor,"  it  is  used  in  the  sense 
of  one  "poor  in  the  sight  of  God"  rather  than  "one  in 
need  of  worldly  assistance".     Darwesh  is  applied  to  those 


39 

who  have  no  worldly  ambitions.  Both  terms  are  generally 
used  for  those  who  lead  religious  lives.  Those  who  attain 
to  a  high  degree  of  sinctity  are  called  "Pir"  and  "Walis", 
while  those  who  attain  the  highest  rank  are  called 
"Ghaus". 

Angels. 

Belief  in  angels  is  enjoined  by  the  Koran.  Of  these 
the  four  most  important  are  Gabriel  who  is  God's 
messenger,  Michael  who  is  the  protector  of  the  Jews, 
Israfil  who  will  sound  the  last  trump  at  the  final  resur- 
rection of  the  dead,  and  Azrael  the  angel  of  death. 
Besides  the  above,  there  are  a  few  angels  to  whom  special 
functions  are  allotted.  The  "Muaqqibit"  are  recorders 
of  good  and  evil  and  are  perpetually  engaged  in  noting 
down  a  man's  actions  whether  good  or  evil  ?  Munkir  and 
Nakir  are  two  angels,  whose  business  it  is  to  interview 
every  man  in  his  grave,  and  assertain  the  genuineness  of 
his  faith  in  Allah  and  His  Prophet  Muhammad  (be  peace 
upon  him). 

Devil  and  Ginns. 

The  devil  is  known  as  Ibh's  or  Shaitan,  and  is  con- 
sidered to  be  fallen  angel  turned  out  of  paradise  because 
he  refused  to  do  homage  to  Adam.  Jinns  are  really  the 
old  house  hold  gods  worshipped  before  Islam  in  many 
parts  of  the  world.  Jinns  are  of  two  kinds  -good  and  evil. 
The  former  extremely  handsome,  the  latter  repulsively  ugly. 

Prophets  of  Islam. 

The  six  prophets  (besides  others)  recongnised  by  Islam 
are  Adam,  Noah,  Abraham,  Moses,  Jesus  and  Muhammad 


40 

(be  peace  on  all  these).  Each  of  these  is  supposed  to 
have  been  entrusted  with  special  mission,  and  to  have 
brought  new  law  for  the  guidance  of  mankind  which 
successively  abrogated  those  that  preceded  them.  The 
Koran  contain  everything  worthy  of  record  contained  in 
all  previous  works.  It  is  called  Koran  Sharif,  the  noble 
Koran. 

FOOD 

A  Muslim  (in  theory)  cannot  object  to  feed  with  a 
Christian  so  long  as  the  food  he  eats  is  "halal".  Any 
objection  to  do  so  must  arise  from  ignorance. 

Rules  regardiog  the  slaughter  of  animals  for  food. 

No  animal's  flesh  is  lawful  food  to  a  Muslim  unless  it 
has  been  "halaled"  i.  e.  slaughtered  in  the  manners  pre- 
scribed in  the  Koran,  viz.,  by  drawing  a  knife  across  the 
throat,  and  cutting  the  wind-pipe,  the  carotid  arteries,  and 
the  gullet,  repeating  at  the  same  time  the  words  : 
"Bismillah  Allah  Akbar"— "In  the  name  of  the  Almighty 
God."  A  clean  animal  so  slaughtered  becomes  lawful 
food  for  Musalmans. 

The  following  creatures  are  "Hilal"  or  lawful:— 

1.  Animals  that  are  clovenfooted  and  chew  the 
cud  and  are  not  beasts  of  prey. 

2.  Birds  that  do  not  seize  their  prey  with  their 
claws  or  wound  them  with  their  bills,  but  pick 
up  food  with  their  beaks. 

3.  Fish  that  have  scales. 

4.  Locusts. 


41 

Horse-flesh  and  fish  found  dead  in  the  water  are 
generally  considered  unclean.  Swine's  flesh  is  held  in 
utter  abhorrence. 

FESTIVALS 

The  Islamic  year. 

n 
An  account  of  the   principal   festivals  of  Islam   may 

appropriately  be  prefaced  with  a  list  of  the  twelve  Islamic 
months.  The  twelve  lunar  divisions  into  which  Musalmans 
divide  their  year  are  as  follows:  — 


1.  Muharram 

7 

Rajab 

2.  Safar 

8. 

Shaban 

3.  Rabi-ul-awal 

9. 

Ramzan 

4.  Rabi-ul-akhir,  or 

10. 

Shawal 

Rabi-us-sani 

11. 

Zul  Qaudah 

5.  Jamadi-ul-awal 

12. 

Zul  Hajja 

6.  Jamadi-us-sani  or 

Jamadi-ul-akhir 

The  Idul  Fitar. 

The  Id-ut-Fitr  or  breaking  on  the  fast  forms  the  con- 
clusion of  the  Ramazan.  It  is  held  on  the  first  day  of 
the  month  of  Shawal,  immediately  after  conclusion 
of  the  Roza.  On  this  day  after  making  propitiatory 
offering  to  the  poor,  the  people  assemble  in  the  principal 
mosque  or  Musjid  and  proceed  to  the  Idgah,  a  special 
place  of  worship,  and  there  the  Khateeb  or  priest  reads  the 
service.  The  prayers  should  be  read  between  7  or  8  a.  m. 
usually.  At  the  close  of  the  service  the  members  of  the 
congregation  salute  and  embrace  each  other,  and  return- 
ing to  their  homes,  spend  the  rest  of  the  day  in  feasting 
and  merriment. 


•i: 


42 
The  Id-ul-Zoha  or  Bakr-Id. 

The  Id-u!-Zoha  or  Bakrid  is  held  on  the  ninth  of 
the  month  called  Zul  Hajja.  The  festival  is  said  to 
commemorate  Abraham's  willingness  to  sacrifice  his  son 
Ismail  ;  it  is  the  greatest  Islamic  festival,  and  is  celebrated 
most  magnificently.  At  this  feast  every  Muslim  who 
is  in  possession  of  the  regulated  means,  i.  e.  seven  tolas 
of  gold  or  money  equivalent  to  that,  besides  a  house 
and  furniture,  is  bound  to  sacrifice  either  a  goat,  or 
ram,  or  cow,  or  female  camel  in  the  name  of  God.  This 
sacrifice  is  generally  called  Kurbani,  and  the  flesh  of 
the  Kurbani  is  divided  into  three  portions,  one  is  reser- 
ve J  for  the  sacrificer  himself  :  a  second  is  given  in  alms 
to  the  poor  and  indigent  ;  the  third  is  bestowed  among 
relati^'es  and  friends. 

The  sacrifice  of  a  cow  or  camel  is  held  to  be  equiva- 
lent to  that  as  seven  goats  or  rams.  The  special  reason 
given  for  the  sacrifice  is  that  those  who  offer  up  the 
animal  will  find  them  in  readiness  to  assist  them  over 
the  puhirat  or  bridge  which  separates  heaven  and  hell, 
over  which  all  mankind  will  have  to  cross  on  the  resur- 
rection day.  The  righteous  will  pass  over  it  with  ease, 
and  with  the  swiftness  of  lightning  :  but  the  wicked 
will  miss  their  footing,  and  fall  headlong  into  hell. 

Muharram 

The  Muharram  commence  on  the  first  of  the  month 
of  that  name  and  is  continued  for  ten  days.  The  period 
is  observed  by  the  Shiahs  to  commemorate  the  martyr- 
dom of  Hazrat  Ali,  and  of  Imam  Hassan  and  Imam 
Hussain.     The  Ashura  is  also  held  sacred  by  Sunnis   as   it 


43 

also  commemorates   the  birth  of  Adam  and  Eve  and    the 
creation  of  heaven,  hell,  and  the  human  race. 

Muhammad  (be  peace  upon  him)  enjoined  on  his 
followers  the  observance  of  ten  customs  during  the 
Muharram,  vize., — 

1.  Bathing. 

2.  Wearing  Fine  apparel. 

3.  Allpying  Surma  to  the  eyes. 

4.  Fasting. 

5.  Prayers. 

6.  Cooking  more  food  than  usual  for  the  poors. 

7.  Making  peace  with  one's  enemies,  or   establishing 
it  among  others. 

8.  Associating  with  pious  or  learned  Moulvies. 

9.  Taking  compassion  on  orphans,  and 
JO,    Bestowing  alms. 

The  ceremonies  of  the  Muharram  vary  greatly  in 
different  places,  but  the  following  are  the  main  features 
observed  by  Shiahs.  A  few  days  before  the  Muharram 
a  place  is  prepared  called  as  Imambara,  or  Ashurkhana 
in  the  centre  of  which  is  a  pit,  in  which  fires  are  kindled 
at  night.  Across  those  fires  the  people  fence  with  sticks 
and  swords,  and  while  dancing  round  them,  call  out 
"Ya  Ali  Shah  Hassan,  Shah  Hussain!  Hai  dost!  Rahio!" 
"Oh  Ali  !  Noble  Hassan  !  Noble  Hussain  !  Alas 
friend  stays  !  etc.  These  cries  are  repeated  until  the 
people  reach  the  highest  pitch  of  excitement.  They  then 
form  themselves  in  a  circle  and  beat  their  breasts  ;  while 
the  Maulvies  read  extracts  from  the  Rowzatul— Shahadat 
or  Book  of  Martyrs. 


On  the  seventh  day  of  the  Muharram  banners  are 
conveyed  in  procession  and  representations  are  made 
of  the  marriage  of  Kasim  who  married  Imam  Hussain's 
daughter  on  the  morning  of  the  battle  of  Karbela  in 
which  the  latter  lost  his  life.  Commemoration,  that  is 
called  Mehndi.  On  the  eighth  day  a  spear  is  carried 
ab~)iit  in  the  morning  to  represent  Imam  Hussain's  head 
which  was  carried  on  the  point  of  javelin,  and  in  the 
evening  there  are  processions  of  men  carrying  banners 
and  representation  of  Zul-Jannah  the  emblem  of  Imam 
Hussain's  celebrated  charger.  On  the  ninth  day  it  con- 
cludes with  illumination  and  processions  of  tabuts  or 
Tazias  which  are  supposed  to  be  models  of  Imam 
Hussain's  tomb  at  Kerbela.  They  generally  consist  of  a 
bamboo  frame  work  covered  over  with  tinsel  and 
coloured  paper,  inside  which  are  two  miniature  ullums  or 
tombs,  intended  to  represent  those  of  Imam  Hassan  and 
Hussain.  The  last  or  tenth  day  is  the  Shahdat-ka-roz, 
or  'day  of  martyrdom'.  On  it,  upto  8  p.  m.  the  Zul- 
Jannah  and  all  the  tazias  are  conveyed  in  state  from  the 
imambaas  to  some  selected  place.  This  completes  the 
Commemoration. 

Shab-i-Barat. 

The  Shab-i-Barat  is  'the  night  of  record.'  It  is 
observed  during  the  evening  of  the  fifteenth  day  of  the 
month  of  Shaban,  and  is  so  called  becuase  the  AUniighty 
on  that  night  registers  all  actions  which  men  are  to  per- 
form in  the  course  of  the  ensuing  year.  Some  Muslims 
often  call  the  Shabi  Barat  the  Shub  Quadr,  o^  'night  of 
power.' and  thus  confuse  it  with  the  Lylatul  Quadr,  a 
totally  distinct  festival  which  takes  place  on  the  27th 
night  of  the  month  of  Ramzan. 


45 

Bara  Wafat. 

The  Bara  Wafat  commemorates  the  death  of  the 
Prophet  (be  peace  upon  him)  which  occured  on  the  12th 
of  the  month  known  as  Rabbi-ul-awal.  Devout  Muslims 
assemble  daily,  morning  and  evening,  either  in  the  mosque 
or  at  their  own  houses  and  recite  from  the  Hadis  (The 
Hadis  are  records  of  the  sayings  of  the  Prophet  (be 
peace  upon  him),  and  they  form  the  oral  law  of  the 
Musalman  legislator  and  are  regarded  as  a  supplement  to 
Korran).  They  also  read  the  Buran  and  the  Wafat-nama 
or  story  of  the  Prophet's  (be  peace  upon  him)  death. 

Akhiri  Chahar  Sbamba. 

The  Akhiri  Chahar  Shainba,  or  last  Wednesday  of 
the  month  of  Safar,  is  observed  as  a  festival  by  Muslims, 
because  the  Prophet  (be  peace  upon  him),  took  his  bath 
on  that  day  on  curing  from  sickness.  Among  devout 
Muslims  it  is  usual  on  this  occasion  to  write  texts  from 
the  Koran  on  slips  of  paper,  and  then  to  wash  off  the  ink 
with  water,  and  drink  the  liquid  to  secure  immunity  from 
misfortunes.  The  day  is  observed  as  a  holiday,  and  is 
spent  in  prayer. 


Chapter  IV 

CUSTOMS  AND  CEREMONIES  OF  THE  PUNJABI 
MUSALMANS. 

1.  Ceremonies  relating  to  brith. 

When  a  child  is  born  the  Moulvi  is  sent  for  and 
utters  the  call  to  prayer  (bang  or  azan)  in  the  child's  ear, 
receiving  a  small  present.  After  a  few  days  the  child's 
hair  is  cut  and  a  name  is  given  it  and  presents  are  made  to 
the  midwife,  moulvi  and  menials.  The  usages  are  the  same 
on  the  birth  of  both  boys  and  girls,  but  the  rejoicings  are 
much  greater  on  the  birth  of  the  former. 

2.  Circumcision. 

Circumcision  (sunnat  or  Khatna  karna)  is  performed 
up  to  8  or  12  years  of  age  by  the  nai  when  sweetmeats  are 
distributed  and  the  nai  receives  a  small  present  of  money. 

3.  Marriage. 

Marriage  accoring  to  Islam  is  a  sacrament  and  not 
merely  a  social  function  or  a  matter  of  convenience. 
Although  the  Musalman  tribes  of  the  Punjab  are,  to  a 
large  extent,  of  Hindu  origin.  Islamic  Law  has  had  such  a 
strong  effect  as  regards  inter-marriage,  that  it  has  entirely 
abrogated  the  rule  forbidding  marriage  between  relations 
in  fact,  the  endeavour  is  always  made  to  arrange  marriages 
within  the  circle  of  near  relations,  and  marriages  between 
first  cousins  are  common.  If  it  is  found  necessary  to  go 
further  afield  a  bride  is  usually  sought  within  the  tribe, 
failing  even  that,  a  marriage  is  arranged  with  a  girl  from 

47 


48 

a  tribe  of  equal  or  only  slightly  lower  status.  Punjabi 
Musalmans  will  give  their  daughters  only  to  tribes  of 
equal  or  higher  social  position.  All  tribes  will  give  their 
dalighters  to  SayVads,  keeping  in  mind  their  religious 
status  and  dignity.  The  only  abiding  rule  is  that  in  every 
marriage  the  husband's  family  must  be  at  least  equal  in 
social  estimation  to  that  of  the  wife. 

4.  Betrothal  ,£  no  Sf 

Marriage  is  nearly  always  preceded  by  formal  betro- 
thal inata,  Vurmai  or  mangewa)  which  usually  takes  place 
bestween  the  ages  of  15  and  25.  After  some  preliminary 
negotiations  conducted  by  the  nai,  or  mirasi,  or  a 
kinsman,  a  date  is  appointed  upon  which  the  boy's  father 
provides  gw  or  mit/uii,  a  small  sum  of  money,  clothes  for 
the  girl,  and  jewels  according  to  their  station — very  often 
a  plain  ring.  These  are  placed  on  the  head  of  the  nai,  who 
wiib  the  mirasi  accompanies  the  boy's  father  to  the  girl's 
hotts^i,  In  Rawalpindi  and  Attock  and  in  Shahpur  a 
clove  and  some  coloured  thread  is  also  sent. 

The  girl's/  father  takes  the  gur  or  mithai  inside,  and 
the  nai  takes  care  of  the  rest.  That  night  the  girl's  father, 
gives  a  fea,sV  to  th^  boy's  father  and  others,  and  next 
morning  the" girl's  relations  assemble  and  feast  the  guests, 
and  place  the  giir  or  mithai  sent  by  the  boy's  father, 
before  all  the  relations  of  the  girls.  The  other  articles — 
clothes,  jewels,  clove,  etc.,  etc.,  taken  charge  of  by  the  nai 
are  placed  in  a  thai  or  open  vessel,  and  set  before  the  girl's 
relatives.  The  Mullah  then  comes  forward  and  prays  for  a 
blessing  on  the  betrothal  (  dua  khair  )  which  sometimes 
repealed  three  times.  The  gur  or  mithai  then  divided 
amongst  all  present  and  all  the  other  articles  are  taken 


49 

by  the  girl's  relatives.  In  some  districts  one  rupee  is  placed 
in  the  girl's  hand  as  a  token  (nishan  ).  Presents  are  made 
to  the  Mullah,  nai,  and  mirasi,  and  the  boy's  father  and 
relatives  then  take  leave.  The  clove  bought  by  them, 
coloured  with  saffron,  is  at  the  same  time  returned  by  the 
girl's  father  to  the  boy's  father.  Occasionally,  too,  purgis 
are  given  to  some  of  those  accompanying  the  boy's  father. 
The  girl's  father  then  feeds  his  own  relatives  and  dismiss 
them.  The  girl's  female  relatives  at  this  time  sing  songs 
of  rejoicing. 

On  the  "Id  following,  the  boy's  parents  send  a 
present  of  clothes,  ornaments  and  money  and  soaie 
eatables,  according  to  their  status,  for  the  girl. 

Others  do  without  any  formal  ceremony  except  that 
of  having  the  ''dua  khair'"  recited  in  the  presence  of  the 
assembled  relatives.  It  is  not  usual  to  write  out  a  contract 
cS  betrothal. 

5.  Marriage 

The  date  "ukad"  of  the  actual  marriage  is  tixed  at 
another  meeting,  accompanied  by  ceremonies,  and  court- 
esies arranged  at  the  instance  of  the  boy's  father.  After 
fixing  the  date  the  parents  of  both  parties  despatch  pre- 
sents of  gur,  methai  etc,  to  their  more  distant  relatives  and 
friends  by  the^  hands  of  the  nai,  who  receives  small 
presents  of  money,  or  of  grain  at  each  house.  This  prac- 
tice is  known  as  sending  the  "gandh'' 

A  week  before  the  wedding,  the  ceremony  of  enoin- 
ting  with  oil  is  performed.  In  the  afternoon  the  female 
relatives  and  those  of  the  mirasi  assemble  and  sing  at  the 
houses  of  the  bride  and  bridegroom.  They  place  each  of 
the  betrothed,  at  their  respective  houses,  upon  an  inverted 


50 

basket   in   the  yard  of  the  house  and  four  women  hold  a 
canopy  over  his  or  her  head. 

From  that  date  until  after  the  wedding  the  betrothed 
do  no  work  but  get  good  food.  The  wom;n  of  both  the 
houses  assemble  and   sing. 

Then  comes  the  ceremony  of  bathing  the  bridegroom. 
On  the  morning  of  the  ''baraf'  (marriage  procession)  the 
pott:r's  wife  brings  an  earthen  vessel.  The  waterman 
fills  it,  this  is  called  "gharah  garauli"  The  Miissali  or 
sweeper  then  prepares  and  brings  a  Khara'n  or  basket, 
turns  it  upside  down,  puts  the  bridegroom  on  it,  and  lights 
a  lamp  under  it.  The  bridegroom  is  then  bathed  by  the 
village  servants  with  the  water  from  the  gharah,  the  whole 
brotherhood,  male  and  female,  standing,  around.  In  Shah- 
pur  the  brother  bridegroom's  sister  or  niece  siezes  his 
sheet  and  is  bribed  \y\i\\  a  present;  to  let  it  go.  In  Rawal- 
pindi the  nai  places  water  in  the  bridegroom's  hand,  who 
scatters  it  to  the  four  cardinal  points,  signifying  his 
desire  to  include  all  in  happiness  similar  to  his  own. 

On  getting  up  off  his  seat  the  bridegroom  crushes 
with  his  right  foot  the  earthenware  lid  of  jar,  this  is 
supposed  to  avert  the  "evil  eye."  The  dirty  clofhes  worn 
by  the  bridegroom  are  then  taken  by  the  nai  as  his  per- 
quisite, and  the   bridegroom  is  clothed  in  new  graments. 

The  order  of  the  foi^egoing  ceremonies  is  sometimes 
altcicd.  Then  comes  the  receiving  of  the  wedding  presents 
{netmdra).  Tne  wedding  procession  {harat  or  janj)  is  then 
formed  and  proceeds  to  the  village  of  the  bride.  In  various 
districts  of  the  Punjab  before  the  departure  of  the /jtf/ar 
the  bridegroom's  sister  offers  grain  to  his  horse  and  holts 
its.  halter,  for  which  she  received  a  present.  The   party  on 


51 

arrival  at  the  village  of  the  bride  is  received  by  the 
respectable  people  of  the  village.  The  party  adjourns  to 
some  large  building  arranged  for  the  purpose.,  where  the 
bride's  father  gives  a  feast  to  the  guests,  fakirs,  beggars, 
etc. Then  certain  of  the  guests  accompaning  the  bridegroom 
and  his  father  enter  into  the  hjuse  carrying  trays  of 
present.  After  this  the  marriage  contract  {nika)  is  perfor- 
med by  the  Maulvi.  The  bride's  elders  answer  for  her  and 
the  bridegroom  answers  for  himself. 

•  ( 

A  display  is  then  made  of  ihe  bride's  dower  (daj). 
After  that  the  barat  conveys  the  tribe  to  the  bridegroom's 
house.  She  remains  there  for  two  or  three  days  and  she 
then  returns  to  her  parents.  Her  husband  later  on  goes  in 
procession   (bpdah)  to  fetch  her  home  for  good. 

Marriage  customs  differ  slightly  according  to  the 
tribe  or  locality,  but  the  foregoing  gives  some  idea  of  the 
main  obsprvance.  Amongst  Muslims  marriage  nearly 
always  takes  place  of, puberty  and  the  bride  goes  to  live 
with  hqr  .husband  at  once„  other-wise  ^he  lives  with  her 
parents  till  of  fit  age.]  ,,, 

Expanse  of  MarrikgfeS. 

Marriages  are  usually  very  extravagant,  each  stage 
of  the  whole  ceremony  being  marked  by  feasts  and 
presentations  by  either  or  both  parties,  and  the  mirasis 
and  menials  of  both  parties  reap  a  rich  harvest  of  gifts. 
Thus  the  average  expense  of  wedding  ranges  from .-. 
Rs.  1000/- to  Rs.50,000.00  or  more  according  to  the" 
status  of  the  parties.  An  endavour  has  been  made  to 
reduce  the  marriage  expenditure  and  recently  law  is 
framed  to  minimise  the  expenses  made  on  do\vree  (Jahez)). 


52 

6.  Marriage  Seasons.  ,. 

•    There   is  no  special  time  or  season  for  marriages,  but 
they  are  forbidden   during   the    month  of  Muharram,  on' 
the  'Ids,  during  the  first  thirteen  days  of  Safar. 

7.  Widow  re-marriage 

The  'Sliara'  (Islamic  Law)  does  not  forbid  the 
mai'riage  of  widows  and  the  general  custom  amongst 
Muslims  does  not  enforce  widowhood. 

8.  Marriage  (>ontract. 

At  no  age  can  a  women  enter  into  a  contract  for, 
her  own  marriage.  The  contract  of  betrothal  is  revocable, 
at  any  time  before  the  actual  Nikoli. 

9   marriage  within  the  tribe. 

Among  Punjabi  Musalmans  marriages  are  generally 
confined  to  one's  own  tribe,  sub-tribe  or  caste,  and  where 
possible,  alliances  are  arranged  between  the  brothers  and 
sisters  offspring  as  a  means  of  retaining  the  same  family, 
the  property  inherited  by  the  boy  and  the  girl.  Marrying 
outside  one's  own  caste  or  tribe  is  not  against  Islamic 
Law. 

TERMS  OE  RELATIONSHIP 

Father  ...  Bap.  Walid  or  Piu 

Mother  ...  Man  or  Ma 

Fatljer's.  Father  ...  Dada 

Father's  Young  brother  ...  Chacha 

Father's  sister  ...  Phupi  or  Bua 

Father's  sister's  husband  ...  Phuphar 

Mother's  sister  ...  Masi 


53 


Mother's  brother 

Mother's  brother's  wife 

Mother's  father 

Mother's  mother 

Mother's  father's  father 

Mother's  mother's  mother 

Father-in-law 

Mother-in-law 

Wife's  brother 

Wife's  sister 

Wife's  sister  husband 

Daughter 

Son 

Sister's  child 

Brother's  child 


...  Mama 

...  Mami 

...  Nana 

...  Nani 

...  Parnana 

...  Parnani 

...  Susra  or  Saohra 

...  Sas  or  Sass 

...  Sala 

...  Sail 

...  Sandu 

...  Beti 

...  Beta  or  Putr 

...  Bhanja  or  Bhanji 

...  Bhattija  or  Bhattiji 


Burial  Ceremonies. 

Funerals — At  funerals  the  services  prescribed  in  the 
Koran  are  followed.  The  grave  is  dug  with  a  xqcqss,  {same) 
along  the  western  side,  in  which  the  body  is  placed  with 
its  face  towards  the  south.  Bricks  and  stones  are  then 
placed  leaning  over  the  corpse  so  that  no  earth  may  rest 
on  it. 

Before  the  burial  the  Imam  recites  the  burial  service 
(janaza)  accompanied  by  the  mourners,  and  after  the 
burial  alms  are  given  to  the  poor.  The  Imam  is  presented 
with  a  copy  of  the  Koran  and  a  small  money  present. 

On  the  third  day  after  the  funeral  the  relations  read 
the  "ATw/"  and  distribute  food  to  those  who  came  to 
condole  with  them.  This  completes  the  obligatory  period 
of  tnourning,  the  full  period  according  to  the  Koran  is 
forty  days. 


54 

Language. 

With  the  exception  of  the  Mishwanis  of  the  Hazara 
district,  the  universal  language  is  Punjabi,  but  each  tract 
has  its  own  dialects.  These  dialects  shade  off  impercep- 
tibly into  one  another  and  the  residents  of  one  tract  are 
intelligible  to  those  of  any  other  tract. 

Manners  and  Gestures. 

When  friends  meet  they  join  hands,  or  if  they  are 
great  friends,  they  embrace  each  other  breast  to  breast, 
first  one  side  and  then  the  other.  If  a  man  meets  a  holy 
person  he  kisses  the  lattcr's  hands  by  way  of  salutation. 
Shou|d'^cqua^nia!iices  pass  each  other,  one  says  "Salam 
alaikyrn",(peace;^e  unto  thee)  and  the  other  replies  "Wa 
Alaikum  ussalam"  (and  on  thee  be  peace).  They  then 
enquire  after  each  other's  health  the  usual  question  being 
"is  it  well"  (khair)'  undthe  answei^  '''fairly*^  fw/)  or 
"thank  to  God"  (shukf')/  'Whtn  a  visi  or  comes  to  >a 
house  he  is  saluted  with  a  wdlcome  o^j  ij  i^i; 
"a'ji  aea  nun"  and  answers  "Blessings  be  oA  thee"  {khoiri 
howi)  -  iS^  j^ 

Thr  salam  and  salutations. — When  a  person  makes  a 
'^selam^'  and  any  of  the  assembly  rise  and  return  it,  it  is 
considered  sufficient  for  the  whole  company.  The  lesser 
number  should  always  salute  the  greater,  he  who  rides 
should  salute  him  who  walks,  he  who  walks  to  him  who 
stands,  the  stander  the  sitter,  and  so  on.  A  man  should 
not  salute  a  woman  on  the  road.  Salutes  should  be  m.de 
with  the  right  hand. 

Salams  are  of  various  kinds,  the  ordinary  salam 
among  equals  consists  of  merely  touching  the  forhead  with 


55 

the  right  hand.  "Bandugi"'  is  very  much  the  same,  except 
thai  the  head  is  inclined  gently  forward  so  as  to  meet  the 
hand.  "Kurnish'^  o-'-'-^-  is  the  same  as  the  latter  but  the 
body  is  bent  as  well  as  the  head.  "Taslimaf  c.UJl_7 
consists  in  touching  the  ground  with  the  finger  and  then 
making  "salam".  It  is  generally  repeated  thrice  before 
the  Kings  (that  is  the  custom  of  old  days,  and  not  now) 
"Gale  tnilna''  is  the  form  of  salutation  usual  among 
intimate  friends  who  embrace  each  other -by  throwing 
their  arms  across  each  other's  necks,  and,  in  that  position 
incline  the  head  three  times,  first  on  one-shoulder  and 
then  on  the  other.  Homage  or  "Kadm  hosf'  ^-ji  f-^  is 
paid  by  kissing  the  feet  of  the  ruler  or  the  edge  of  the 
carpet  on  which  he  stands.  > Soldiers  or  persons  allowed 
to  bear  arms,  generally  offer  their  swords  to  superiors  as 
a  ''nazzar''  or  offering  of  their  services.  The  person 
saluted  signifies  his  acceptance  of  the  gift  by  touching  the 
hilt  of  the  weapon.  Homage  in  some  countries  is 
sometimes  paid  by  casting  the  turban  at  the  feet  of  the 
conqueror;  a  man  who  wishes  to  throw  himself  on  one's 
mercy  and  asks  for  clemency,  will  sometimes  do  this. 
Touching  the  knee  of  the  person  saluted  is  often  the  sign 
of  affectionate  respect.  (This  old  Hindu  custom  is  now 
no  more  anywhere  in  Punjab. 

Gestures.- '^om^  of  their  gestures  are  peculiar  : 
although  as  in  Europe,  a  nod  of  the  head  means  "yes"  or 
"come"  and  a  shake  of  the  head  means  denial.  Thus  a 
backward  nod  means  enquiry;  a  click  of  the  tongue  with 
a  toss  of  the  head  means  "no";  jerking  the  fingers  inwards 
means  "I  do  not  know";  holding  the  palm  inwards  and 
shaking  the  hand  means  enquiry,  holding  the  palm  out- 
wards and    shaking  the    hand    is  a  sign    of   prohibition. 


56 

holding  up  the  thumb  (thutth)  means  contemptuous 
refusal  ;  wagging  the  middle  finger  (dhiri)  provokes  a 
person  to  anger,  and  holding  up  the  open  palm  is  a  great 
insult.  In  beckoning  to  a  person  the  hand  is  held  up 
palm  outwards  and  the  fingers  moved  downwards  and 
inwards. 

Laws  of  Inheritance. 

Although  the  question  of  inheritance  is  dealt  with  by 
Muslim  law,  most  Musalmans  adhere  to  their  tribal 
customs  which  are  generally  those  of  the  races 
from  which  they  were  originally  converted.  In  many  parts 
of  the  Punjab,  succession  to  landed  property  is  regulated 
by  two  rules,  viz.,  "Pagriband''  when  the  estate  is  divided 
equally  among  the  sons  irrespective  of  the  number  of 
wives,  and  ''chadarband"  when  the  property  is  divided 
among  the  wives  so  that  each  family  may  come  in  for  a 
share.  Where  there  are  sons,  daughters  receive  nothing 
and  widows  are  only  entitled  to  maintenance.  Where 
there  are  no  sons,  a  widow  may  have  a  life  interest  in  the 
property,  which  would  afterwards  descend  either  to  a 
daughter,  or  to  a  distant  collateral  in  the  male  line. 
Daughters  very  seldom  succeed  to  landed  property,  and 
when  they  do,  it  is  necessary  that  the  land  should  have 
been  given  as  a  dowry,  or  formally  bestowed  during  the 
life-time  of  the  father.  An  illegitimate  son  cannot  inherit. 
A  son,  however,  by  a  woman  whom  the  father  could  not 
have  legally  married,  such  as  a  dancing  girl,  a  prostitute, 
or  a  woman  of  very  low  caste,  cannot  inherit  under  any 
circumstances.  Adoption  is  very  rare  among  Muslim.  It 
is  only  permissible  on  the  failure  of  issue,  and  even  then 
must  be  proclaimed  openly  by  the  adopter  during  his  life 
time  and  supported  by  the  written  deed. 


57 

Food  and  Drink,  Cloths,  Personal  Habits  etc.,  etc. 

The  Punjabi  Musalman  has  usually  two  meals  a  day,— first 
inthe  morning  and  second  in  the  evening.  Lunch  (mid-day 
meal)  is  familierin  the  cities.  If  a  cultivator  has  some  hard 
work  in  hand,  he  generally  eats  some  of  the  food  left  over 
from  the  previous  night,  before  starting  for  his  daily  toil. 
His  morning  meal,  which  consists  of  three  or  four  cakes 
made  of  wheat,  barley  and  gram  or  jowar  is  sometimes 
brought  to  him  in  the  fields  but  is  more  often  eaten  at 
home,  as  the  woman  being  secluded,  are  unable  to  leave 
their  houses.  The  evening  meal  consist  of  roti,  i.  e., 
chapatis,  pulses,  /.  e.  dal,  lentils,  etc.,  vegetables  and  a 
few  relishes,  such  as  salt,  pepper,  chillies,  and  curry-stuffs, 
with  masala  or  various  kinds  of  condiments.  As  a  change, 
most  Muslims,  eat  rice,  khichri,  i.e.,  rice  or  "bajra"  mixed 
with  dal,  dhai  or  curds,  eggs,  fish  and  enormous  quantities 
of  sugarcane  whenever  procurable.  Meat  is  too  expensive 
a  luxury  to  be  indulged  in  more  than  occasionally,  but 
when  it  is  procurable,  it  is  served  in  various  forms,  such 
as  pillaos,  kabbabs  and  curries.  Lassi  or  butter-milk  is  an 
important  article  of  diet,  particularly  among  Jats.  At  the 
Bakr-Id  and  on  the  occasions  of  rejoicing,  such  as  births 
and  marriages,  even  the  poorest  classes  manage  to  sacrifice 
a  goat  or  dumba,  i.  e.,  fat-tailed  sheep. 

The  usual  beverages  are  water,  milk,  and  sherbets. 

All  kinds  of  drugs  and  liquor  are  forbidden  in  the 
Koran.  Some  Muslims  however,  indulge  in  the  former 
"sub  rosa",  and  the  use  of  the  latter  in  the  form  ofcharas, 
bhang  and  opium,  is  very  prevalent.  Charas  (the  exudation 
of  the  flowers  of  hemp,  collected  with  the  dew,  and    pre- 


58 

pared  for  use  as  an  intoxicating  drug)  is  generally  mixed 
with  the  tobacco  of  the  huka  and  smoked,  -bhang  (made 
with  the  leaves  of  the  hemp  plant)  is  taken  in  a  liquid 
form. 

Smoking  is  universal,  and  the  huka  is  always  within 
easy  reach. 

Clothes— Tht  usual  garments  are  a  majh  or  loin  cloth 
worn  round  the  waist  like  a  kilt,  a  kurta  or  loose  skirt 
sometimes  confined  by  a  kainmarband,  a  chadar  or  wrap- 
per and  a  turban  or /;ag  wliich  varies  ia  size  and  colour 
according  to  the  rank  of  the  wearer.  The  pagri  and 
majla  of  the  well-to-do  classes  is  usually  white,  but  Jats, 
Gujars.  and  Baluchis,  delight  in  coloured  garments,  blue 
being  their  favourite  dye.  The  wealthy  and  educated 
classes  are  taking  more  and  more  to  clothes  fashioned  on 
the  English  pattern.  Salwar,  Kamee:  and  Achkan  is  the 
National  dress. 

Hospitality  to  strangers  is  enjoined  by  the  Koran  and 
is  a  marked  characteristic  of  the  Punjabi  Muslims. 
Travellers  are  lodged  in  the  /iw/Va  or  guest-house  of  which 
every  village  possesses  at  least  one  or  two.  Guests  are 
fed  at  the  public  expense  and  their  wants  are  attended  to 
by  the  Kamins  or  village  servants.  The  hujra  besides 
being  a  resting  place  for  travellers,  is  a  place  of  public 
resort  where  the  male  population  of  the  village  meet  in 
the  evening  to  discuss  affairs. 

Personal  habits. — Although  the  Koran  enjoins  personal 
cleanliness,  majority  do  not  pay  as  much  attention  to 
their  ablutions  as  instructed. 

Ablutions  are  of  two  kinds,  viz.,  wazu  or  washing  the 
face,  hands  and    feet,  etc.,  which  is  necessary  before  every 


59 

kind  of  prayer,  and    ghusal  or  washing   the   whole   body 
after  certain  defilements. 

Besides  the  ablutions  prescribed  by  their  religion, 
Muslims  observe  certain  practices  called  '"fitraf  which 
have  been  prevalent  among  Arabs  since  the  time  of 
Abraham.  The  more  important  of  these  are  the  clipping 
of  the  moustache,  so  that  the  hair  may  not  enter  the 
mouth;  not  cutting  or  shaving  the  beard;  cleaning  the 
teeth;  cleaning  the  nostrils  with  water  at  the  usual  ablu- 
tions; cutting  the  nails:  cleaning  the  finger  joints;  pulling 
out  the  hair  under  the  arms:  and  a  few  similar  customs. 

Amusement  and  Games. 

Although  the  agriculturist  of  the  Punjab  leads  a  hard 
laborious  life  as  a  rule,  he  allows  himself  a  certain  amount 
of  time  for  recreation.  Attendance  at  weddings  and  other 
domestic  celebrations  afford  one  means  of  breaking  the 
monotony  of  his  life,  and  a  fair  or  two  are  probably 
visited  in  the  course  of  the  year. 

Pir  kaudi. — There  are  also  games  of  various  kinds, 
though  the  extent  to  which  these  are  indulged  in,  varies  a 
good  deal  in  different  localities.  The  best  known  game 
is  called  "Pirkaudi".  The  competitors  in  this  game  form 
groups  at  two  sides  of  a  square  where  they  are  surrounded 
by  their  respective  friends  and  backers.  One  man  {bahari) 
is  selected  from  a  side  and  advances  into  the  arena — this 
is  the  challenger  of  all  comers.  Two  opponents  (andari) 
are  selected  and  advance  against  the  challenger,  their 
object  being  to  throw  the  challenger  over  and  make  his 
back  and  shoulders  touch  the  ground,  while  he  tries  to 
tackle  one  at  a  time  and   do  likewise.    The  opponents   of 


60 

the  challenger,  however,  are  not  allowed  to  commence 
their  attack  until  he  has  touched  them.  To  keep  his 
opponents  off,  the  challenger  is  allowed  to  slap,  push  or 
throw  them  over  or  to  trip  them  up  in  any  way  he  can, 
and  dodge  away  before  they  can  touch  him.  if  the  two 
succeed  in  throwing  the  challenger,  their  side  have  to  send 
out  a  man  as  challenger,  and  so  the  game  continues  until 
the  champion  is  determined. 

Saunchi.— In  some  parts  another  form  of  kaudi  is 
played  called  ''saunchr.  Two  men  stand  facing  each 
other  bare-breasted,  one  hits  the  other  with  his  open  palm 
the  whole  game  consisting  in  his  endeavour  to  do  so 
without  letting  his  opponent  seize  his  wrist. 

Lamhi  Kaudi  and  Kaudi  Kabadi.—Thtse  are  quite 
different  from  "/?//•  kaudi'^  and  are  kinds  of  "prisoner's 
base." 

Chappan  chott  and  Lukcbbip-  These  are  the  same  as 
"Hide  and  Seek." 

^:a«/!i/n7a/<7.— Correspondence  to  tipcat. 

Chinji  tarap.—lhxs  is  a  form  of  "Hopscotch". 

Culli  danda.— Is  very  like  hockey. 

There  are  various  other  games  of  a  similar  kind  to  the 
above. 

Bagdar  uthana  or  Tarar  ul tan. —This  consists  in,  the 
lifting  of  heavy  weights. 

Mungli  pherna.— This  is  the  working  of  heavy  Pak 
clubs. 


61 

Putting  the  stone  also  arouses  great  interest  and 
competition. 

The  old  men  play  "Chaupatt"'  a  game  something 
similar  to  backgammon  played  with  dice  (fcaMr/),  and  some 
play  chess  ''Shatranj.'' 

A  favourite  card  game  is  'Uash'\  This  is  somewhat 
similar  to  whist  and  is  played  with  51  cards,  the  deuce  of 
diamonds  being  discarded. 

Shikar  with  long  dogs  is  most  popular  in  Rawalpindi, 
Shahpur  and  Mianwali  Districts. 

SUPERSTITIONS 

In  matters  pertaining  to  his  superstitions,  the  Punjabi 
Musalman  now  does  not  belive  much  in  fabulous  tales  due 
to  general  rise  in  education.  But  illitrate  are  yet  super- 
stitions. It  is  not  so  long  ago  that  an  individual  in 
the  Rawalpindi  district,  extracted  large  sums  of  money 
out  of  the  inhabitants  of  his  tahsil  by  claiming  the  power 
to  double  any  money  placed  in  his  charge.  In  very  recent 
years  a  belief  that  the  foxhounds  in  Peshawar  were 
periodically  fed  on  criminals,  who  were  actually  "thrown 
to  the  dogs,"  was  prevalent. 

Those  who  live  in  the  hills  are  possibly  more  supersti- 
tious than  the  plains  folk,  a  similar  fact  being  observed 
by  Buckle  in  his  "Civilisation  in  Europe." 

"The  evil  eye  "  talisman,  amulets  lucky  and  unlucky 
days,  etc.,  etc.,  all  have  a  real  significance  to  the  Punjabi 
Musalman.  Horses  and  cattle  may  have  lucky  and 
unlucky  Marks.  Certain  marks  branded  on  an  animal 
may  improve  it,  for  instance,  a  very  sluggish  horse  can  be 
turned  into  a  spirited  animal  if  a  line  is  branded  horizont- 


62 

ally  round  its  body,    the  idea  being  that   the  animal   will 
always  be  endeavouring  to  jump  out  of  this  mark. 

There  are  n uriierou s  P/r5'  or  saints  who  have  the 
power  of  preventing  hydrophobia  in  any  one  who  has 
been  bitten  by  a  mad  dog  or  jackal. 

Visits  to  different  Ziarats  or  shrines  are  often  under- 
taken for  a  specific  object  connected  w  ith  the  supposed 
power  in  the  shrine  to  cure  certain  ailments. 

Many  localities  are  supposed  to  be  haunted,  and  no 
one  vv'ill  go  near  them  after  dark.  Instances  have  actually 
occurred  where  sentriee  have  been  overcome  by  fear 
owing  to  this  belief. 

The  belief  in  the  e\\]  eye  is  universal.  An  amulet 
{tawiz)  containing  a  verse  from  the  Koran,  is  worn  as  a 
protection  against  the  evil  eye.  This  is  worn  round  the 
arm,  the  neck,  or  tied  up  in  the  end  of  the  pugri  Every 
carpet  or  piece  of  embroidery  will  have  a  small  portion  of 
it  which  is  out  of  harmony  with  the  pattern  as  a  protection 
against  the  evil  eye. 

J(?wr/iey5.— Tuesdays  and  Wednesdays  are  unlucky 
days  and  Mondays  and  Fridays  are  lucky  days  on  which 
to  start  on  a  journey,  northwards.  For  a  southward 
journey  Thursday  is  a  bad  day  and  Wednesday  a  good 
day  on  which  to  start.  Monday  and  Saturday  are  bad 
and  Sunday  and  Tuesday  good  for  an  eastward  journey. 
For  a  vv-estward  journey  Sunday  and  Thursday  are  bad 
and  Monday  and  Saturday  good. 

On    starting    on  a   journey    it  is  fortunate  to    meet 
^6riieone  carrying  water,  a   sweeper,  a  dog,  a  woman  with 


63 

a  child,  a  maiden,  all  kinds  of  flowers,  a  mali,  a  donkey, 
a  Raja,  a  horseman,  a  drum  or  anyone  who  is  carrying  a 
vessel  containing  milk,  curds,  ghi,  vegetables  or  sugar. 

It  is  considered  unlucky  to  meet  a  Brahman,  a  man 
with  a  bare  head,  any  person  weeping,  a  crow  flying 
towards  one,  a  broken  vessel  in  a  parson's  hand,  a  cat,  a 
mali  with  an  empty  basket,  a  goat  or  cow  or  any  black 
animal,  a  snake,  or  an  empty  gharah  carried  by  someone. 
To  hear  the  sound  of  crying  or  sneezing  while  on  a 
journey  is  most  unlucky. 

Enquires  as  to  a  mans  tribe,  sub-tribe,  etc.,  etc.— To 
find  out  a  man's  clan,  sub-section  or  sub-tribe,  is  some 
times  difficult,  owing  to  the  various  meanings  of  the  words 
"zat,"  "got,"  "kom,"  etc. 

"Zat"  and  "kom"  are  usual  for  the  tribe, /.  e.,  "teri 
ki  zat"  or  "ki  kom,"  the  man  then  gives  the  name  of  his 
tribe,  viz.,  Awan,  Gakhar,  Dhund,  or  Tanaoli,  etc.,  and 
the  next  question  would  generally  be  "kera  Awan"  or 
"kera  Gakkhar";  this  should  elicit  the  answers:— Admal, 
Sarangal,  etc.,  etc.,  or  "Kutbshahi"  for  the  Awan.  If 
further  information  is  required,  the  questions  would  take 
the  form  of  "kis  Khandan  se  hai"  or  "teri  ki  walhai" 
or  "kis  pusht  se  chala  hai,"  etc.,  depending  on  the  tribe 
the  man  belongs  to  or  the  part  of  the  country  he  comes 
from. 


Chapter  V 

DISTRIBUTION  OF  TRIBES, 

Short   accounts   of  Punjabi  Musa  I  man  tribes  of  Rujput, 
Jat,  Gujar  and  others. 

1.  Alpials. 

1.  Male  /Jo/7w/^//o«.— Approximately  4,500.  (Census 
1931). 

.2.  Locality— Tho.  Alpials  occupy  a  compact  block  of 
villages  on  both  banks  of  the  Sohan  river,  in  the  Sil  Sohan 
circle  of  the  Fatehjang  tahsil,  Attock  district. 

3.  Headman.— The  recognised  head  of  the  tribe 
belong   to    the  family  of  the  Chaudris  of  Chakri. 

.  5.  History  and  particulars. —The  alpials  have  recor- 
ded themselves  as  Manj  Rajputs,  and  their  claim  to 
Rajput  origin  is  generally  admitted.  They  appear  to  have 
settled  in  their  present  locality  about  the  same  time  as  the 
Jodhras  and  Ghebas,  /,  e.,  about  the  15th  Century,  having 
first  wandered  through  the  country  now  contained  in  the 
Khushab  and  Talagang  tahsils  before  settling  down  in  the 
southern  corner  of  Fatehjang. 

The  Alpials  are  hardworking  and  excellent  cultiva- 
tors, generally  tilling  their  own  land,  and  working 
laboriously  on  their  own  wells.  Socially  they  rang  high, 
and  they  inter-marry  freely  with  the  Ghebas. 

They  are   reported   to   be   a   bold   and  courageous, 

65 


66 

Sturdy,  independent,  and  wonderfully  quarrelsome.  Their 
physique  is  fair,  the  men  being  somewhat  light  and  of 
medium  stature. 

2.  Andwal. 

1.  Mole  population.— About  1,300  (Census  1931) 

2.  Locality.- -The  Andwal  are  found  in  the  Abbottu- 
bad  tahsil  of  the  Hazara  district. 

3.  Particulars. — The  Andwal  are  classed  by  Sir 
Denzii  Ibbetson  as  being  a  section   of  the  Dhunds. 

They  endeavour,  at  times  to  pass  themselves  otf  as 
Hindwals,   which  is  a  section  of  the  Tanaoli^. 

3.  Arains. 

Male  population.— 7,26,913  (Census  1931) 

The  Arains  or  Rains  are  a  Musalman  agricultural 
tribe,  good  cultivators,  skilful,  industrious,  hardy  and 
thrifty. 

The  Arains  claim  to  have  come  originally  from 
Arabia,  to  have  settled  in  Sind,  thence  spread  to  Uch  in 
Upper  Sind,  and  later  migrated  to  the  Punjab  by  way  of 
Multan  and  Sirsa.  They  may  be  designated  as  a  fighting 
race  which  has  produced  many  Civil  and  Military  Officers 
who  have  rendered  good  services  to  the  nation. 

4.  Awan. 

1.  Male  population.— 2,S8,:A0  {Census  1931) 

2.  Locality.— Awans  are  found  throughout  the 
Punjab,   but   their  characteristics,   physique    and    social 


67 

status  vary  greatly  in  each  district.  They  are  at   their   best 
in  the  Salt  Range  and  in  the  districts  adjoining  it. 

3.  Leading  Families.— A\l  Awans  of  the  Salt  Range 
acknowledge  the  Malik  of  Kalabagh  as  their  head. 
Other  well-known  families  are  to  be  found  in  Lawa,  Kund, 
Kufri,  Tamman,  Monara,  Kallar  Kahar,  and  Buchal 
Kalan. 

History  and  particulars. —The  Awans  claim  Arab 
descent  from  Kutb  Shah  of  Ghanzi,  who  ruled  at  Herat, 
but  joined  Sultan  Mahmud  of  Ghaznavi  in  his  invasions 
of  India  (1001  A.  D.)  and  received  from  him  the  name 
ofAwanor  "helper".  Kutb  Shah  was  descended  fVom 
Hazrat  Ali,  the  son-in-law  of  the  Prophet,  (Peace  be  upon 
him)  and  the  Awans  have  been  Musalmans  from  the 
beginning;  Kutb  Shah  had  six  sons: — 

Kalan  Shah — who  settled  near  Kalabagh, 

Gauhar  Shah —  who  settled  near  Sakesur, 

Chohan  Shah  — who  settled  in  the  hills  near  the 
Indus, 

Khokhar  Shah  —who  settled  in  the  country  about 
the  Chenab, 

Tori  Shah  and  Jhajh  Shah— who  remained  in  the 
trans-border  country  where  their  descendants  are  said 
still  to  live  in  Tirah  and  the  Kurram  Valley. 

Doubt  has  been  thrown  on  this  account  by  some 
ethnological  authorities  and  a  Hindu  orgin  has  been 
assigned  to  the  Awans  by  some  writers,  who  point  to  the 
originally   Hindu  character  of  two  of  Kutb  Shah's  sons. 


68 

Chohaii  and  Khokhar,  which  is  not  explained  away  by 
the  tradition  that  these  two  sons  took  their  mother's 
name.  A  more  precise  version  of  the  Awan  legend,  which 
obtains  among  the  Awans  of  Kapurthala,  make  them 
Alwi  Sayads  who,  oppressed  by  the  Abbassides,  sought 
refuge  in  Sindh  and  eventually  allied  them-selves  with 
Sabukhtagin  (Father  of  Mahmud  of  Ghaznavi),  who 
bestowed  on  them  the  title  of  Awan.  They  may,  according 
to  this  tradition,  possibly  have  come  into  Sindh  with  the 
first  Arab  invaders  and  have  worked  their  way  north. 
It  is  beyond  question  that  they  found  the  Janjuas  in 
possession  of  the  Western  Salt  Range  and  ejected  them. 

The  above  explanation  of  their  origin,  by  the  Awan 
and  others,  has  been  rejected  by  Pandit  Harikishan  Kaul 
in  his  report  on  the  census  of  1911. Pandit  Harikishan  Kaul 
considers  the  evidence  in  favour  of  the  Hindu  origin  of  the 
Awans  to  be  too  strong  to  set  aside.  He  points  out  that 
the  name  Awan  is  the  unalloyed  Sa^nskrit  term  "Awan" 
meaning  defender  or  protector.  Moreover,  the  tribe  still 
retains  strong  traces  of  Indian  customs.  He  considers 
that  it  is  probable  that  they  have,  from  time  immemorial, 
been  located  in  the  tract  north  of  the  Salt  Range  and  that 
they  received  the  title  Awan  in  the  Hindu  times,  owing  to 
the  successful  defence  of  their  stronghold  against  aggression. 
Further  at  a  much  later  date,  i.e..  after  the  Muhammadan 
invasions,  they  seem  to  have  been  converted  by  Syad 
Kutb  Shah,  after  which  the  Awans  began  to  call  them- 
selves Kutb  Shahi,  i.e.,  the  followers  of  Kutb  Shah. 

The  Awans  are  divided  into  numerous  clans  (N4uhi) 
which  take  their  name  from  the  common  ancestor.  Thiis 
the  Mumnals  are  descended  from  Moman,  the  Saghrals 
from  Saghar,  and  the  Shials  from  Shehan,  and  so  on. 


69 

The  following  are  the  best  known  of  these  clans  :— 

Khokhar  Rehan  Darhal  Saghral  Chajji 

Mumnal  Jand  Gulshahi  Shial  Saidan 

Khattar  Babkal  Kang  Sudkal  Parbal 

Kalgan  Khurana  Chohan  Bugdial  Ballial 

But  besides  these  there  are  over  709  sub-castes  of  Awans. 
It  is  seldom  that  any  Awan  will  mention  one  of  these  as 
his  clan,  he  will  inveriably  say  that  he  is  a  Kutab  Shahi 
Awan. 

6.  Political  factions. — The  Awans  of  the  Salt  Range 
are  divided  into  two  well-known  political  factions  or 
parties  :— Ujjal  Khan's  party  and  Khan  Beg's  party.  Every 
village  has  its  adherents  of  each  party.  The  parties  inter- 
marry freely,  but  yet  they  are  antagonistic  to  one  another 
and  will  always  take  sides  with  their  faction  in  any  dis- 
pute. 

The  Awans  have  possessed  political  importance  for 
a  considerable  period  of  time  in  the  Salt  Range  and  in  the 
adjoining  districts,  and  it  is  here  that  the  best  material  for 
the  Army  is  to  be  obtained. 

In  the  Salt  Range  the  Awans  are  described  as  being  a 
brave,  high-spirited  people  with  frank,  engaging  manners, 
at  the  same  time  headstrong  and  irascible  to  an  unusual 
degree. 

Their  characteristic  failings  are  vindictiveness  and  a 
proneness  to  keep  alive  old  feuds.  As  a  rule  they  do  not  give 
their  daughter  in  marriage  to  other  tribes  except  to  Sayads. 
They  abstain  from  marriage  in  the  same  got  or  sept. 


70 
5.     Bachharas. 

1.  Male  Population. — Approximately  2,000  (Census 
1931). 

2.  Locality.— The  South  East  border  of  the  Mianwali 
district.    Their  chief  village  is  Wan  Bucharan. 

3.  Headman.— The  most  influential  man  of  the  tribe 
is  a  Zaildar.  His  son  was  given  a  direct  commission  in  a 
cavalary  regiment. 

4.  History  and  particulars.— The  Bachhars  are  Khokhar 
Rajputs.  They  state  that  their  original  home  was  in  the 
Gujrat  district,  whence  they  moved,  first  to  Buggi  Bhooki 
near  Girot  in  Shahpur,  and  later  to  their  present  site, 
which  was  chosen  on  account  of  the  "wan"  or  large  well 
built  by  Sher  Shah.  These  wells  were  placed  at  intervels 
of  about  a  day's  march  apart  on  the  road  from  Gujrat  to 
Bannu  and  the  frontier. 

The  name  "Bachhar"  seems  to  have  been  a  form  of 
endearment  applied  to  them  by  some  forgotten  Tir". 

Their  circumstances  have  been  much  changed  of  late, 
owing  to  their  discovery  that  the  soil  of  "thai"  was  most 
suitable  for  the  cultivation  of  gram  :  they  are  now  very 
well-off.  In  appearence  and  general  characteristics  they 
resemble  the  people  of  the  Shahpur  district, 

6.     Badhal. 

This  small  tribe  is  supposed  to  be  allied  to  Bhakral, 
but  the  members  of  the  tribe  itself  do  not  agree  to  this. 
Like  the  Bhakral,  they  are  said  to  have  come  across  from 
Jammu  territory.     The  tribe  to  classed  as   Rajput,  but   it 


71 

does  not  hold  a  very  high  social  position.  They  are  of  fine 
physique  and  good  cultivators.  They  enlist  freely  and 
make  good  soldiers. 

7.     Badhan. 

1.  Male  population.— 3,0m  (Census  193 1 ). 

2.  Locality. — Found  chiefly  in  Jammu  andPoonch,  a 
few  are  met  with  in  the  Sialkot  district. 

3.  Particulars.— In  Poonch  the  tribe  is  reported  to 
have  originaily  been  weavers. 

The  Badhans  utterly  deny  that  they  were  ever  weavers 
and  claim  to  be  Janjaus.  Some  of  the  tribe  also  claim 
connection  with  the  Sudhans,  but  the  Sudhans  look  them 
with  contempt.  They  share  a  few  villages  with  the  Sudhans 
in  Poonch. 

8.     Baghial  and  Bangial 

1.  Male  population.— -ApproKimsiiely  2,000  (Census 
1931). 

2.  Locality. — The  tribe  is  found  chiefly  in  the  Rawal- 
pindi district,  where  they  occupy  five  villages  in  the  Giijar 
Khan  tehsil.  There  appear  to  be  a  few  also  in  the  Jhelum, 
Gujrat  and  Gujranwala  districts 

3.  Particulars.— The  Baghial  and  Bangial  appear  to 
be  the  same  tribe,  those  members  of  it  which  are  in  the 
Rawalpindi  district  are  classed  as  Rajputs,  while  in  Gujrat, 
Gujranwala  and  Jhelum  they  are  Jats.  They  describe 
themselves  as  being  Punwar  Rajputs.  The  first  ancestor  of 
Musalman  faith  was  Bangash  Khan. 


72 

They  enlist  freely  and  make  good  soldiers 

The  tribe  is  not  to  be  confused  with  the  Bagial  sec- 
tion of  the  Gakkhars  with  whom  they  have  no  connec- 
tion. 

9.     Bajwa  and  Bajju. 

1.  Male  population. — 3,500  (Census  1931). 

2.  Locality. — The  Bajwa  are  found  mostly  in  the 
Sialkot  district,  but  also  in  the  Multan  district. 

3.  Chief  families.— The  families  of  the  Chaudhri  of 
Chakwandi  and  Khanawali  in  the  Zaffarwal  tahsil  of  the 
Sialkot  district,  are  the  most  important. 

4.  History  and particulers.  -  The  Bajju  ranks  as  Rajput 
and  the  Bajwa  as  Jat.  Both  branches  have  given  their 
name  to  the  Bajwat  or  country  at  the  foot  of  the  Jammu 
hills  in  the  Sialkot  district. 

They  say  they  are  Solar  Rajputs  and  that  their  ancestor, 
Raja  Shalip  was  driven  out  of  Multan  in  the  time  of 
Sakandar  Lodi.  The  Bajju  Rajputs  are  said  to  marry  their 
daughters  to  the  Chibs  and  Manhas  Rajputs. 

In  their  betrothals,  dates  are  used,  and  custom  pur- 
haps  brought  from  Multan.  The  Bajwa  inter-marry  with 
all  the  principal  Jat  tribes. 

10.    Baluch. 

1.  Jidale population.— 3,4^,544  (Census  1931). 

2.  Locality.— The  Montgomery,  Shahpur,  Mianwali, 


73 

Jhang,   Multan,   Muzaffargarh,   and   Dera   Ghazi   Khan 
districts,  Bahawalpur  State  and  the  Chenab  Colony. 

3.  Chief  families.— \n  the  Shahpur  district  there  are 
two  families  of  importance,  one  in  Sahiwal  which  is 
mentioned  in  the  "Punjab  Chiefs"  and  another  in 
Khushab. 

4.  History  and  particulars.— The.  Baluchis  claim 
Arabian  extraction,  asserting  that  they  are  descended  from 
Amir  Hamza  an  ancle  of  the  Pra/7/7eM-^)  (peace  be  upon 
him)  and  from  a  fairy  (Pari). 

They  consistently  place  their  first  settlement  in  Al- 
leppo,  from  which  they  were  expelled  in  A.  D.  680  by 
Yazid,  the  second  of  the  Ommayyad  Caliphs. 

Their  migration  took  them  first  to  Karman,  then  to 
Sistan,  and  finally,  a  great  portion  of  the  race,  into  the 
Punjab  plains  about  the  13th  century.  Their  claim  to 
Arabian  descent  has  generally  been  allowed. 

About  the  beginning  of  the  16th  century  the  Baluchis 
were  driven  out  of  the  Khelat  valley  by  the  Brahuis  and 
Turks.  Yielding  to  pressure  they  moved  eastward  into 
the  Sulaimans,  drove  out  the  Pathans,  and  settled  along 
the  banks  of  the  Indus.  Three  Baluch  adventurers 
Ismail  Khan,  Fatteh  Khan,  and  Ghazi  Khan,  founded 
the  three  Dehras  that  bear  their  names,  and  established 
themselves  as  independent  rulers  of  the  Lower  Derajat  and 
Muzaffargarh,  which  they  and  their  descendants  held  for 
nearly  300  years.  Thence  the  southern  Baluchis  gradually 
spread  into  the  valleys  of  the  Indus,  Chenab,  and  Sutlej, 


74 

and  in  1555  a  large  body  of  Baluchis,  under  their  great 
leader  Mir  Chakar,  accompanied  the  Emperor  Humayun 
into  India.  It  is  probable  that  many  of  the  Baluch  settle- 
ments, in  the  Eastern  districts  of  the  Punjab,  were 
founded  by  Humayun's  soldiers.  Mir  Chakar  settled  in 
Sahiwal  and  his  tomb  still  exists  at  Satgarha,  where  he 
founded  a  military  colony  of  "Rinds." 

Long  before  Mir  Chakar's  time,  Mir  Jalal  Khan  was 
one  of  the  B.iluch  historical  rulers,  and  from  his  four 
sons— Rind,  Lashar,  Hot  and  Korai  spring  the  four  main 
Baluch  tribes.  The  Jatoi  are  the  children  ofJatoi,  Jalal 
Khan's  daughter.  These  main  sections  are  now  divided 
into  innumerable  septs.  Throughout  the  Punjab  the  term 
Baluch  denotes  any  Muslim  camel-man.  The  word  has 
come  to  be  associated  with  the  care  of  camels,  because 
the  Baluch  settlers  of  the  Western  plains  have  taken  to 
the  grazing  and  breeding  of  camels  rather  than  to 
husbandry,  and  every  Baluch  is  supposed  to  be  a  camel- 
man  and  every  camel-man  to  be  a  Baluch. 

The  Baluch  of  tlie  Punjab  plains  is  now  altogether 
separated  from  the  Baluch  tribes  of  Baluchistan  and  the 
Derajat,  although  the  same  tribal  names  are  still  found 
among  them.  Long  residence  in  Punjab  and  inter-marriage 
with  the  Jats  has  deprived  them  of  many  of  their  national 
characteristics,  and  they  have  now  forgotten  the  Baluch 
language  and  have  abandoned  the  Baluch  dress. 

They  are  good  Muslims,  fair  agriculturists,  and 
make  good  soldiers.  In  proportion  to  their  population 
the  number  that  enlist  in  the  army  as  well  as  in  the  civil  is 
small. 

In  character  they  are  brave,  chivalrous,  and   honour- 


75 

able.     In   physique   they   are   tall,  thin,  wiry,  hardy,  and 
frugal  in  iheir  habits. 

The  following  clans  are  those  most  commonly  fonnd 
in  the  Cis-Indus  districts  of  the  Punjab  : — 

Korai    Gopand       Muhori     Rind     Gumiani    Dashti 
Jatai      Gishkauri     Mazari     Hot      Pitafi         Zangeza 

The  Rind,  Jatoi  and  Korai  are  numerous  in  Multan, 
Jhang,  Sahiwal,  Shahpur  and  Muzaffargarh  districts. 

The  Gopangs  are  a  servile  tribe  as  also  are  the 
Dashtis,  both  are  found  in  the  Muzaffargarh  district. 

The  Hot  are  found  in  Jhang,  Multan  and  Muzaffar- 
garh. 

The  Gurmanis,  Giskhauris,  Pitafis  in  Muzaffargarh. 
The  Mazaris  in  Jhang.  The  Zangeza  are  met  with  in  the 
Mianwali  and  Shahpur  districts.  They  are  Shiahs.  The 
Magassi  Baluch,  who  are  found  in  Multan,  Muzaffargarh, 
Mianwali  and  Jhang,  appear  to  be  a  "peculiar  people" 
rather  than  a  tribe.  Both  Sunnis  and  Shiahs  are  found 
among  them  and  they  have  several  peculiar  customs  not 
to  be  found  among  other  Baluchis. 

The  Baluchis   of  the  Punjab    inter-marry   with  the 

Jats. 

11.     Bambas. 

Though  few  in  numbers  the  Bambas  are  an  important 
tribe  in  Kashmir,  where  they  are  chiefly  found  in  the 
Muzaffarabad  district  between  the  Jhelum  and  Kishen- 
ganga  rivers. 

They  are  represented  in  the  Boi  tract  of  the  Munsehra 


76 

tahsil  of  Hazara  by  two  families,  ons  of  Boi  and  the 
other  of  Jabri  Kahsh.  The  Boi  family,  is  one  of  great 
importance  in  the  Hazara  district,  second  only  to  the 
Amb  family  of  Tanawal. 

12.  Bhakral, 

1.  Population. -6,600.  (Census  1931) 

2.  Locality. — In  the  Gujar  Khan  and  Rawalpindi 
tahsils  of  the  Rawalpindi  district,  also  a  few  villages  in 
the  Chakwal  tahsil  of  the  Jhelum  district. 

3.  Chief  families. — There  are  several  pensioned 
Military  officers  belonging  to  the  tribe  notably  at  Saba 
Mora  in  the  Chakwal  Tahsil  (Jhelum)  and  Kamtrila  in 
the  Gujar  Khan  tahsil  (Rawalpindi). 

4.  History  and  particulars.  -  The  Bhakral  claim  to  be 
Punwar  Rajputs,  and  since  the  1901  census  was  taken, 
a  large  number  have  returned  themselves  as  such.  They 
probably  came  from  Jammu  territory  across  the  Jhelum 
river.  The  tribe  now  ranks  as  Rajput  and  appears  to 
hold  a  high  place  in  the  social  scale.  They  do  not  appear 
to  marry  outside  the  tribe.  They  are  good  cultivators,  of 
fine  physique,  fond  of  military  service,  and  make  excellent 
soldiers. 

13.  Bhatti. 

1.  Population  in  the  P///;yfl/). —Rajput.— 319,800,  Jat, 
41,500.     (census  1931). 

2.  Locality.— The  Bhattis  are  found  throughout  the 
Punjab,  but  are  most  numerous  in  the  Lahore,  Multan, 
Rawalpindi,  Giijranwala  and  Sialkot  districts. 


77 

3.  History  and  particulars.  The  Bhatti  is  one  of  the 
best  known  of  the  Rajput  clans,  the  modern  representa- 
tives of  the  ancient  Yadiibansi  Rajputs,  and  supposed  to 
be  the  "Baternae"  mentioned  by  Pliny. 

Their  traditions  connect  the  tribe  with  Bikaner, 
Jaisalmer  and  iht  old  fortress  of  Bhatner.  In  each 
locality  appear  variations  of  the  story  of  their  origin. 
The  most  common  story  is  that  they  were  driven  across 
the  Indus,  from  the  East,  in  very  early  times,  and  that  they 
returned  across  the  river  some  700  years  ago,  when  they 
took  possession  of  the  country  to  the  south  of  the  lower 
Sutlej.  The  tribe  gives  its  name  to  the  Bhattiana, 
and  to  the  Bhattiora  tracts,  as  well  as  to  various  places 
such  as  Bhatinda,  Bhatner,  Pindi  Bhattian,  etc. 

The  various  branches  of  the  Bhatti  differ  in  social 
status  and  characteristics  according  to  the  locality  in 
which  they  are  found. 

Probably  the  best  representatives  of  the  tribe  are 
now  to  be  found  in  the  Bhattiora  tract  north  of  the 
Chenab  (in  the  Sarghoda  tahsil  and  the  Chiniot  tahsil 
of  Jhang).  Here,  they  are  "fine  race  of  men,  industrious 
agriculturists,  good  horse  breeders,  and  very  fond  of 
sports"  and  they  have  also  now  proved  themselves  good 
soldiers. 

In  the  Gujar  Khan  tahsil  of  the  Rawalpindi  district 
there  are  also  to  be  found  good  represenetatives  of  the 
tribe. 

The  Bhattis  of  Gujranwala  enjoyed  considerable 
political  importance  and  still  hold  86  villages  in  that 
district.    The  Bhattis  of  the  Sialkot  district  will  not  give 


78 

their  daughters  in  marriage  to  any  of  the  neighbouring 
tribes.  In  the  Salt  Range  the  Bhatti  seem  to  hold  ordi- 
nary position. 

Muslim  Bhattis  were  converted  about  the  end  of  the 
15th  century. 

14.     Chaddar. 

1.  Population.— Jat~n, 000,  Rajput — 3,600.  (census 
1931). 

2.  Locality.— The  tribe  is  found  along  the  whole 
length  of  the  Chenab  and  Ravi  valleys,  but  is  most 
numerous  in  the  Chenab  Colony  and  Jhang. 

3.  History  and  particulars.— The  Chaddars  of  Jhang 
claim  to  be  Rajputs,  elsewhere  they  rank  as  Jats. 

They  say  that  they  left  their  original  home  in  Raj- 
putana  in  the  time  of  Muhammad  of  Ghor  and  settled 
in  Bahawalpur,  where  they  were  converted  by  Sher  Shah 
of  Uch.  Thence  they  came  to  Jhang,  where  they  founded 
an  important  colony  and  spread  in  smaller  numbers  up 
the  Chenab  and  Rabi.  The  Chadder  are  of  Tunwar 
Rajput  origin. 

Their  chief  sub-tribes  are  :  — 

The  Rajokes,  Kamokes,  Jappas,  Luns,  Pajiken, 
Deokes,  Bullankes,  and  Sajokes. 

They  are  described  as  being  good  agriculturists. 

The  name  of  this  tribe  is,  better  represented  by  the 
spelling  Chaddrar. 


79 
15.     Chattha. 

1.  Population.— 4,600.    (census  1931). 

2.  Z,om//7r.— This  tribe  is  chiefly  found  in  the 
Gujranwala  district,  and  also  in  small  numbers  scattered 
about  the  central  Punjab. 

3.  The  Chattha  is  a  Jat  tribe.  They  claim  Chauhan 
Rajput  descent.  From  Chattha,  a  grand-son  of  Prithi  Raj, 
the  Chauhan  King  of  Delhi.  Some  500  years  ago,  Dahru 
came  from  Shambhal  in  Moradabad,  where  the  bards  of 
the  Karnal  Chauhan  still  live,  to  the  banks  of  the 
Chenab,  and  married  among  the  Jat  tribes  of  Gujranwala. 
They  were  converted  to  Islam  about  1600  A.  D.  The 
tribe  rose  to  considerable  importance  under  the  Sikhs, 
and  their  leading  family  is  mentioned  in  the  "Punjab 
Chiefs." 

16.     Chauhan. 

1.  Population  in  the  Pimjah.^lX, 000.  (census  1911). 

2.  Loc^///r.— Chiefly  found  in  the  Amballa  and 
Karnal  districts,  in  small  numbers  in  the  Lahore,  Jhulem, 
Rawalpindi  and  Multan  districts. 

3  Particulars.  — The  Chauhan  is  one  of  the  36  royal 
Rajput  tribes.  Pirthi  Raj,  the  last  Hindu  ruler  of 
Hindustan,  was  of  this  tribe.  Ajmer  and  Sambhar  seem 
to  have  been  their  original  home  before  they  moved  to 
Delhi.  In  the  Punjab  they  now  retain  their  dominant 
position.  They  are  found  scattered  throughout  the 
Punjab.  Many  tribes  of  doubtful  status  claim  to  be 
Chauhans. 


80 
17.     Chib. 

1.  Mole  population  in  the  Punjab  and  Jamnni. — 
10,800.    (census  1931). 

2.  Locality. — This  tribe  is  found  chiefly  in  the 
Kharian  tahsil  of  Gujrat,  and  also  in  the  adjacent  ter- 
ritory of  Jammu. 

3.  Chief  families. —The  Pothi  family  is  head  of  the 
tribe,  the  present  representative  lives  in  the  Jhelum  and 
receives  a  pension  from  Government.  In  Besa  the  family 
of  a  late  Risalhar-Major  of  the  12th  Cavalry  is  vvellknown, 
and  there  are  other  good  families  in  the  same  village.  In 
Mirpur  (Azad  Kashmir)  there  are  well-known  representa- 
tives of  the  Chibs  in  Panjeri,  Kosgoma,  and  Lehri. 

4.  History  and  particulars. — The  Chib  is  a  Rajput 
tribe  of  high  standing.  It  gave  its  name  to  the  Chibhal, 
the  hill  country  of  Kashmir  on  the  left  bank  of  the 
Jhelum  river  along  the  Hazara  border,  though  it  no 
longer  occupies  those  hills.  The  tribe  claim  descent  in 
the  female  line  from  the  Katoch  and  Kangra,  and  their 
eponym,  Chib  Chand,  is  said  to  have  left  Kangra 
14  centuries  ago  and  settled  near  Bhimbar.  Sur  Sadi  was 
the  first  of  the  tribe  to  become  a  Muslim,  his  tomb  is  still 
venerated,  and  no  male  child  is  considered  a  true  Chib 
until  his  scalp-locks  have  been  offered  up  at  this  tomb. 
Sur  Sadi's  (or  Shadi  Khan's)  Hindu  name  was  Dharam 
Chand.  He  was  famed  for  his  skill  in  medicine  and  was 
summoned  to  Delhi  to  attend  the  Emperor  Jehangir.  He 
was  successful  in  effecting  a  cure  and  received  a  daughter 
of  the  Emperor  in  marriage,  became  a  Muslim  and 
changed  his  name  to  Shadi  Khan.    He  deserted  his  bride 


81 

and  fled   home,  and  was  eventually  killed  in  an  invasion 
of  his  country  by  the  Moghals. 

The  chief  of  the  tribe  used  to  be  known  as  the  Raja 
of  Bhimbar. 

The  tribe  is  divided  into  three  social  grades— Mandiai, 
Garhial,  and  Dherial,  feeling  still  runs  high  on  the  point 
of  these  distinctions  even  though  it  is  difficult  to  say  who 
is  Mandial  and  who  Garhial.  The  Garhial  stand  high 
and  will  not  give  their  daughters  to  the  others.  The  Chibs 
seek  marriages  for  their  daughters  among  Sayads  and 
Gokkhars  whom  they  admit  to  be  their  superiors. 

There  are  fourteen  septs  : — 


Rupyal. 

Barwana, 

Jaskal, 

Dhural, 

Darwesal, 

Malkana. 

Mamdal, 

Baranshahia, 

Ghanlyal  and 

Samwalia, 

Miana, 

Ghaghila. 

Malkal, 

Daphral, 

The  tribe  is  one  of  short  stature,  and  their  men  are 
rather  thick  set.  They  are  deservedly  popular  as  they 
make  excellent  soldiers. 

18.    Chima. 

1.  Population  in  the  Punjab. —17,600.  (census  1931). 

2.  Locality.  In  the  Punjab  the  tribe  is  chiefly  found 
in  the  Sialkot  and  Gujranwala  districts,  there  are  a  few 
also  in  most  of  the  other  Cis-Jhelum  districts. 

3.  Chief  families.— There  is  a  family  of  fair  status 
at  Badoke,  in  the  Da  ska  tahsil  of  the  Sialkot  district. 


82 

4.  History  and  particulars.— Jht  Chima  is  one  of 
the  largest  Jat  tribes  in  the  Punjab.  It  claims  descent 
from  the  Chauhan  Rajput.  They  fled  from  DehH  on  the 
defeat  of  Prithi  Raj  by  Muhammad  of  Ghor,  to  Amritsar, 
where  Chotu  Mai,  a  son  of  Prithi  Raj,  founded  a  village 
on  the  Beas  in  the  time  of  Ala-ud-din  It  is  from  his 
grand-son  Rana  Kang  that  the  Chimas  say  they  are 
sprung.  They  are  a  powerful  and  united  tribe.  The  bulk 
of  the  tribe  embraced  Islam  in  the  time  of  Firoze  Shah 
and  Aurangzeb,  but  rrany  retain  their  old  customs.  They 
marry  witin  the  tribe  as  well  with  their  neighbours. 

19.  Dhamial. 

[(Rajput,  8,000)1 
1.  Pof Illation. —9,500.  -{  ^(census  1931). 

t  (Jat,  1,500).       J 

2.  Locality. '-Chiei]y  found  in  the  Rawalpindi 
District,  but  also  in  Gujrat,  Jhelum  and  Attock. 

3.  Particulars.— The  Dhamial  are  of  both  Rajput 
and  Jat  status.  The  Rajput  branch  receive  daughters  in 
marriage  from  the  Jat  section  but  do  not  give  girls  to 
them,  otherwise  the  two  branches  appear  to  mix  freely 
and  are  one  tribe.  They  account  for  themselves  as  having 
come  originally  from  Ghazni  to  the  Sialkot  district,  from 
whence  they  went  to  Dhamiak  (Jhelum  tahsil)  where  they 
built  a  fort.  They  take  service  freely  and  make  satisfac- 
tory soldiers. 

The  Dhamial  have  no  connection  wiih  the    Dhanials, 
the  two  tribes  being  quite  distinct. 

20.  Dhanial 

1 .     Male  population. — (Approximately)  3,400.  (census 
1931). 


83 

2.  Locality.— The  Dhanials  are  found  chiefly  in  the 
lower  spurs  of  the  Murree  hills  in  the  Rawalpindi  tahsil 
of  the  Rawalpindi  district;  there  are  about  a  dozen 
villages  of  the  tribe  in  Hazara,  and  two  in  Gujar  Khan 
(Rawalpindi). 

3.  Chief  families. — The  tribe  is  well  represented  by 
pensioned  Military  Officers  in  Kala  Basand,  Dakhian  and 
Karor,  The  Zaildars  of  Find  Begwal,  Bhambatrar  and 
Chirah  are  probably  the  most  influential  men. 

4.  History  and  particulars. — The  Dhanials  claim  to 
be  desended  from  Hazrat  Ali,  son-in-law  of  the  Prophet 
(Peace  be  upon  him).  The  Dhanni  country  in  the  Chakwal 
tahsil  of  Jhelum,  is  supposed  to  take  its  name  from  the 
tribe,  but  no  Dhanials  are  to  be  found  there  at  the  present 
time  and  they  themselves  do  not  connect  themselves  with 
that  locality  in  any  way. 

The  Dhanial  must  not  be  confused  with  the  Dhamial 
who  are  quite  distinct  from  and  have  no  connection  with 
them.  There  appears  also  to  be  no  Jat  branch  of  the 
tribe,  though  the  census  returns  have  shown  a  certain 
number. 

The  Dhanials  inter-marry  with  the  Dhunds,  Sattis, 
Khetwals  and  Jasgams. 

They  make  good  soldiers. 

21.    Dhudhi. 

1.  Population.  — 5,800.  (census  1931). 

2.  Locality. — This  tribe  is  scattered  about  Lahore, 
Shahpur,  Jhang,  Multan,  Sahiwal  and  the  Bahawalpur 
State. 


84 

3.  History.— This  is  a  small  clan  of  Punwar  Rajputs 
found  along  the  banksof  the  Sutlej  and  Chenab.  They 
are  supposed  to  have  come  originally  from  Multan.  They 
are  said  to  be  "fair  agriculturists  and  respectable  members 
of  soceity". 

22.     Dhund. 

f  Punjab,  29,000.  ^  census 

1.  Male  population.-  -i  In  Poonch  (Azad  Kashmir  )    )-     of 

L     7,800.  J    1931 

2.  Locality— The  Dhunds  are  found  chiefly  in  the 
Murree  tahsil  of  the  Rawalpindi  district  and  the  Abbotta- 
bad  tahsil  of  Hazara,  also  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Jhelum 
in  the  Bagh  tahsil  of  Poonch. 

3.  Chief  families.  — The  recognised  head  of  the 
Dhunds  belongs  to  the  Phulgraon  family  in  the  Rawal- 
pindi tahsil.  Other  well-known  families  of  the  tribe  are 
found  at  Sehanna,  Potha,  Dewal,  Chattar  and  Sila  in  the 
Rawalpindi  district  and  in  Lora,  Bakot,  Kalahan  in 
Hazara. 

4.  History  and  particulars.— The  Dhunds  claim 
descent  from  Hazrat  Abbas,  the  paternal  uncle  of 
the  Prophet  (Peace  be  upon  him).  Another  tradi- 
tion makes  Takht  Khan  who  came  with  Taimur  to 
Delhi,  their  ancestor.  Notwithstanding  this  claim  to 
purely  MusUm  ancestry  Colonel  Wace  wrote  of  the 
Dhunds  than  "thirty  years  ago  their  acquaintance  with  the 
Muslim  faith  was  still  slight,  and  though  they  now  know 
more  of  it,  and  are  more  careful  to  observe  it,  relics  of 
their  Hindu  faith  are  still  observable  in  their  social  habits". 
It  is  reported  of  them  that  even  until  recent  times  they 
refused  to    eat  with  other    Muslims  or  to    allow  them  to 


85 

touch  their  cooking  pots.  They  have  now  lost  this 
extreme  exclusiveness.  Among  the  Punwar  clans  Tod 
mentions  the  Dhoonda  and  Dhoond  which  were  supposed 
by  him  to  be  extinct,  and  it  is  possible  that  the  Dhunds 
are  either  one  of  these. 

The  tribe  was  almost  exterminated  by  the  Sikhs 
in  1837. 

They  are  very  proud  of  their  tribe. 

Physically  the  Dhunds  are  a  fine  race  and  are 
intelligent. 

The  Sattis  and  the  Dhunds  are  supposed  at  one  time 
to  have  been  deadly  enemies,  at  the  present  day  the  two 
tribes  live  amicably  together  and  intermarry  freely. 

There  are  four  sections  of  the  tribe,  which  are  divided 
into  many  "wals"  or  clans. 

1.  The  Chandal,  found  chiefly  in  Poonch  in  the 
Bagh  tahsil. 

2.  The  Gaiyal,  descendants  of  Gai  Khan,  whose 
tomb  is  near  Duberan  in  the  Kahuta  tahsil.  This  section 
have  villages  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Jhelum  near 
Tangrot.  There  is  one  family  in  Karor  and  a  few  in 
Poonch. 

3.  The  Ratnial,  these  are  common  in  the  Murree 
and  Abbottabad  tahsils. 

4.  The  Andwal,  which  is  a  small  section  in  Hazara. 
The  Jasgams  say  they    are  branch  of  the  Dhunds  and 


86 

though  the  Dhunds  sometimes  admit  this  relationship,  it 
is  doubtful  whether  there  is  any  foundation  for  it  except 
the  mythical  descent  of  both  tribes  from  an  uncle  and  an 
ancestor  of  the  Prophet  (peace  be  upon  him). 

In  the  Rawalpindi  district  the  tribe  inter-marry  with 
the  Sattis,  Khetwals,  Dhanials  and  Jasgams.  In  Hazara 
with  the  Karrals. 

23.  Dogar. 

1.  Male  population.— 30,000.  (census  1931) 

2.  Locality. — This  tribe  is  found  in  the  upper  valleys 
of  the  Sutlej  and  Beas  rivers  above  the  lower  border  of 
the  Lahore  District;  they  have  also  spread  westwards 
along  the  foot  of  the  hills  into  the  Sialkot  district. 

3.  History  and  particulars. — In  social  standing  the 
Dogars  rank  as  Rajputs.  The  trible  claim  to  be 
of  Rajput  descent  but  this  is  strenuously  denied  by  their 
Rajput  neighbours,  and  their  distinctive  physiognomy 
makes  it  probable  that  there  is  very  little  Rajput  blood 
in  their  veins.  They  are  often  classed  with  Gujars,  whom 
they  much  resemble  in  their  habits. 

There  are  many  clans,  chief  of  which'are:  — 

The  Matter,  China,  Tagra,  and  Chokra. 

24.  Duli. 

1.  Male  population.— 1,500.  (census  1931) 

2.  Locality.—The  Duli  are  found  in  the  vicinity  of 
Seirha  in  Mehanda  tahsil  of  Poonch  State. 

3.  Particulars.— They  claim  to  be  Rajputs  and   that 


87 

the  tribe  migrated  from  Jammu.    They  should  make  fair 
soldiers. 

25.  Gaiyal. 

The  Gaiyals  are  a  branch  of  the  Dhunds.  There  are 
about  2C0  men  serving  in  the  army  who  belong  to  this 
sub-tribe. 

26.  Gakkhar. 

1.  Male  population.— Punjah,  17,200  and  Kashmir 
6,700  (census  1931) 

2.  Locality. — The  Gakkhars  are  most  numerous  in  the 
Jhelum  tahsil  of  the  Jh3lum  district.  They  are  found 
throughout  the  Rawalpindi  district,  there  is  a  small 
section  in  the  Abottabad  tahsil  of  the  Hazara  district  and 
they  are  to  be  met  with  in  Poonch  and  the  Mirpur  district 
of  Azad  Kashmir.  The  tribe  is  heavily  recruited  in  the 
army. 

3.  Chief  families. — The  Admal  family  ofPharwala 
and  the  Sarangal  family  of  Khanpur  are  the  best  known, 
the  former  place  is  in  Rawalpindi  and  the  latter  in  Hazara. 
Other  well-known  representatives  are  the  Sarangal  of 
Saidpur.  Admals  of  Kaniat  and  Channi  in  Rawalpindi.  In 
the  Jhelum  district  are  the  Admals  of  Sultanpur,  the 
Iskandrials  of  Lehri  and  Bakrala  and  the  Bugial  families 
of  Domeli,  Padri  and  Baragowah.  At  Sanghoi,  Malhu 
and  Adrana  there  are  also  families  of  good  standing. 

4.  The  Gakkhars  in  popular  estimation  rank  socially 
above  all  other  Musalman  tribes  in  which  they  are  found, 
and  they  refuse  to  give  their  daughters  in  marriage  to  any 
but  Sayads, 


88 

The  origin  of  the  tribe  is  most  obscure,  and  ethnolog- 
ical experts  are  not  agreed  as  to  the  race  from  which 
they  are  sprung.  Ferishta  mentions  them  as  a  brave  and 
savage  race  who  lived  mostly  in  the  hills  and  had  little  or 
no  religion,  but  the  Gakkhars  hold  that  Ferishta  has 
often  confused  them  with  the  Khokhars,  and  even  that 
he  had  a  grudge  against  them  for  their  maltreatment  of 
his  ancestor  Hindu  Shah. 

The  Gakkhars  describe  themselves  as  being  descended 
from  Kaigohar,  of  the  Kaiani  family  once  reigning  in 
Isphan  that  they  conquered  Kashmir  and  Tibet  and 
ruled  those  countries  for  many  generations,  but  were 
eventually  driven  back  to  Kabul  whence  they  entered  the 
Punjab  with  Mahmud  of  Ghaznavi  early  in  the  1 1th 
century.  This  story  is  rejected  by  Ibbetson,  because  it  is 
certain  that  they  held  their  present  possessions  long  before 
the  Muhammadan  invasion  of  India  and  also,  on 
Ferishta's  showing  a  Gakkhar  army  resisted  Mahmud  and 
almost  turned  the  tide  of  victory  against  him  on  two 
occasions. 

It  is  believed  however,  that  the  Gakkhars  entered 
India  considerably  earlier  than  the  date  they  themselves 
jBx.  Some  authorities  give  A.  D.  300  as  the  probable  date 
of  their  immigration. 

The  assassination  of  Shahab-ud-din  Ghori  has  been 
put  down  to  the  Gakkhars,  but  it  seems  possible  that  it 
was  accomplished  by  the  Khokhars  with  whom  the 
Gakkhars  have  been  confused  by  Ferishta. 

Whatever  their  origin  may  be,  the  history  of  the 
Gakkhars,    since    the  first    Muslim    invasion,  is  closely 


89 

interwoven  with  that  of  the  North  West  Punjab,  and 
their  exploits  in  the  field  have  always  redounded  to  their 
credit  as  fighters. 

They  were  the  ruling  race  in  the  hill  country  between 
the  Indus  and  the  Jhelum  until  the  rise  of  the  Sikh 
power. 

Their  conversion  from  nominal  Buddhism  to  Islam, 
is  said  to  have  taken  place  in  1205  A.  D.  when  they  were 
crushingly  defeated  by  Shahab-ud-din  Ghori.  At  the 
time  of  Timur's  invasion  the  Gakkhars  were  among  the 
foremost  of  the  defenders  of  India.  They  also  resisted 
Babar  early  in  the  16th  century  and  were  only  subdued 
after  a  very  determined  resistance. 

Subsequently  the  Gakkhar  chief  attended  Babar,  with 
a  Gakkhar  force  to  Delhi.  Under  the  later  Moghals  the 
Gakkhar  Rajas  governed  as  feudal  chiefs.  They  espoused  the 
cause  of  Humayun  when  be  was  a  fugitive  in  Afghanistan 
and  it  was  at  this  time  (1541)  that  Sher  Shah  built  the 
famous  fort  at  Rohtas  near  Jhelum  to  hold  the  Gakkhars  in 
check  and  to  hinder  Humayun's  return.  On  Humayun's 
return  to  power  they  were  richly  rewarded  for  their  services 
and  were  held  in  favour  by  the  great  Akbar,  one  of  whose 
most  noted  generals  was  a  Gakkhar.  Their  downfall  was 
accomphshed  by  Sardar  Gujar  Singh,  a  powerful  Sikh 
chief,  who  defeated  them  at  Gujrat  in  1765;  and  was 
further  accelerated  by  internal  dissensions. 

Their  ancient  forts  are  still  to  be  seen  at  Pharwala, 
near  Kahutah  and  on  the  Jhelum  at  Dangali  and 
Sultanpur. 

The  Gakkhar    chiefs  enjoyed  the  title  of  Sultan,  now 


90 

they  are  known  as  Raja  and  sometimes  Mirza,  though  the 
only  family  which  can  rightfully  claim  the  former  title  is 
that  of  the  Admal  chief  of  Pharwala. 

The  Gakkhars,  especially  those  of  the  Rawalpindi 
district,  are  deteriorating  physique,  owing  chiefly  to  their 
general  indolence,  their  early  marriages  and  to  the  pre- 
vailing custom  of  inter-marriage  within  the  clan. 

In  the  Jhelum  district  they  maintain  their  fine  qualities 
and  prosperity. 

The  Gakkhars  are  divided  into  the  following 
branches:— Admal,  Sarangal,  Firozal,  Bugial,  Iskandrial, 
Hatial.  Other  clans  such  as  the  Paharial,  Jodhial, 
Mangral,  Kainswal,  Farmsial,  Sunal,  Kul  Chandral, 
Tulial,  Sakhal,  and  Sagial  are  not  recognised  as  true 
Gakkhars  by  the  others. 

The  Gakkhars  are  deservedly  much  sought  after  by 
both  cavalry  and  infantry  regiments  for  they  have  on  all 
occasions  proved  their  worth  in  the  field. 

It  is  unlikely  that  there  are  as  many  Gakkhars  at  the 
census  returns  show,  or  that  all  those  in  the  army  can  be 
members  of  the  tribe. 

The  Pharwala  family  and  some  Sarangals,  are  said  to 
adhere  to  Shiah  tenets,  and  some  Gakkhars  have  stated 
that  they  were  originally  all  Shiahs.  This  belief  may 
possibly  be  attributed  to  their  claim  to  Persian  descent. 
At  the  present  time  none  of  them  can  be  described  as 
bigoted  Shiahs  for  they  do  not  follow  Shiah  customs 
during  the   Muharram. 


91 
27.  Gheba. 

1.  Male  population,— About  3,800  (census  1931) 

2.  Locality. — The  Ghebas  are  found  in  the  western 
portion  of  the  Fattehjang  tahsil,  Attock  district. 

3.  Chief  families. — The  Sardar  of  Kot  is  the  most 
important  of  all  the  Ghebas.  Next  are  the  Malal  family. 
The  Dhurnal  and  Maiyia  families  are  of  good  standing. 

4.  History  and  particulars.— The  tribe  claim  to  be 
Moghal  and  are  returned  as  such  in  the  census  reports. 
The  Ghebas  have  either  given  their  name,  or  received  it, 
from  the  Gheb,  they  explain  it  as  the  latter  reason  and 
prefer  to  be  known  as  Moghals.  A  not  improbable 
conjecture  is  that  they  were  a  small  band  of  broken 
Rajput  families,  fleeing  from  the  central  Punjab,  who 
joined  the  Jodhras  and  settled  down  on  their  borders. 
The  tribe  rose  to  independence  and  in  social  status  in  the 
later  years  of  Sikh  rule.  They  are  now  considered  equal 
in  rank  with  the  Jodhras  and  Alpials. 

The  tribe  is  well  off  and  thrifty. 

They  are  a  fine  manly  race,  delighting  in  hawking 
and  field  sports  they  are  horse-breeders  and  good 
horsemen. 

Owing  to  their  small  numbers  they  can  give  few  men 
to  the  army. 

28.  Ghorewaha. 

1.  Male  population.— 16,230.  (census  1931) 

2.  History  and   particulars.— The  Ghorewaha  is  of 


92 

Rajput  descent  from  Kush,  the  second  son  of  Rama, 
Raja  Man  of  Kot  Kurman  (now  Udaipur)  had  two  sons, 
Kachwaha  and  Hawah  :  the  tribes  state  that  they  are  of 
the  lineage  of  Kawaha.  The  name  Ghorewaha  is  sup- 
posed to  be  derived  from  an  offering  of  a  horse  made  by  a 
member  of  the  tribe  to  Shahab-ud-Din  Ghori.  The 
tribe  settled  in  its  present  tract  while  it  was  still  Hindu, 
and  in  the  time  of  Akbar  theii  possession  would  seem  to 
have  been  more  extensive  than  they  are  now. 

They  are  said  to  give  their  daughters  to  the  Naru 
Rajputs.  Their  physique  is  good,  especially  in  the  village 
near  the  foot  of  the  hills  and  they  are  anxious  for  military 
service. 

The  tribe  sends  many  emigrants  to  foreign  countries, 
especially  to  Australia,  Africa  and  the  United  States  of 
America. 

29.     Gondal. 

1.  Male popuIation.~\9M0.  (census  1931) 

2.  Locality. — The  Gondals  are  found  chiefly  in  the 
Bhera  tahsil  of  the  Shahpur  district  in  the  tract  known  as 
the  Gondal  Bar.  They  are  also  found  in  the  Gujarat, 
Jhelum  and  Rawalpindi  districts.  Those  in  Jhelum  and 
Rawalpindi  have  no  connection  with  the  true  Gondals  of 
the  Bhera,  and  are  unlike  them  in  general  appearance  and 
in  their  characteristics. 

4.  Chief  Families. — There  are  some  families  of  special 
importance.  The  Zaildars  of  Miani  Gondal  and  Kot 
Moman  are  men  of  influence. 


93 

5.  History  and  particulars. — The  Gondal's  claim  to  be 
Chauhan  Rajputs  and  say  that  their  ancestor  came  from 
Naushahra  in  the  south  to  Pakpattan  where  he  was  con- 
verted to  Islam  by  Bawa  Farid  (-^^  ai'^^-j),  if  this  is  so 
they  probably  occupied  their  present  abodes  within  the 
last  six  centuries.  The  tribe  now  ranks  as  Jat,  it  inter- 
marriages freely  with  the  other  Jat  tribes  of  the  districts, 
such  as  the  Ranjhas,  the  Harrals  and  Laks.  Formerly, 
before  the  Jhelum  canal  was  introduced  into  their 
country,  they  were  a  pastoral  people  subsisting  almost 
entirely  on  the  produce  of  theirlarge  herds  of  cattle.  Now 
they  are,  taking  more  and  more  to  agriculture  and  are 
in  very  easy  circumstances.  Physically  they  are  a  fine 
race,  strong  and  well  made. 

The  Gondals  are  well  fitted  for  military  service. 

30.  Gujars. 

1.  Male  population— 2,  83,  495  (census  1931) 

2.  Locality. —The,  Gujars  are  distributed  throughout 
the  Punjab  and  Kazara. 

3.  History  and  Particulars.— Iht  history  of  this  people 
has  been  given  in  Chapter  1. 

Gujar  clans  are  most  numerous,  the  following  being 
the  best  known  and  the  most  suitable  for  military 
service: — 

Kathana        .     .    .    51,000    Cheschi    .    .    .    39,0:0 
Chaudam      .     .     .    27,000    Kasana     .     .     .     15,000 


94 


Poswal 

.     .    28,000 

Bhamla 

.     .      4,000 

Kalas 

.     .     12,000 

Bijar 

.     .     19,000 

Monan 

.    .      9,000 

Gorsi 

.    .     19,000 

Thakria 

.    .      9,000 

All  these,  with  the  exception  of  the  Poswal,  claim 
Rajput  descent  from  some  one  of  the  best  known  Rajput 
tribes.  The  Poswal  say  they  came  into  India  with  Wajih 
Kalbi,  a  companion  of  the  Prophet  ^  (peace  be  upon  him) 
who  accompanied  Ahutas  ruler  of  Yemen  when  he  con- 
quered Kashmir,  and  they  subsequently  settled  in  the 
Sialkot  district.  At  the  present  time  this  clan  is  indis- 
tinguishable from  other  Gujars  and  has  the  same  customs 
and  ceremonials. 

No  one  of  these  clans  can  claim  any  definite  sup- 
eriority over  the  rest,  but  some  are  more  exclusive  than 
the  others  as  to  whom  they  give  their  daughters  in  marri- 
age. The  Kathana,  for  example,  used  to  consider  it  dero- 
gatory to  give  daughters  to  any  Gujar  at  all  and  sought 
bridegrooms  in  more  exalted  families. 

Gujars  rank  in  most  districts  with  Jats  and  Ahirs. 

Gujars  vary  greatly  with  the  locality  in  which  they 
are  found,  those  in  the  hills  quite  unlike  the  caste  of  the 
same  designation  in  the  plains.  In  the  hills  they  are 
exclusively  pastoral,  they  cultivate  scarcely  at  all  and 
maintain  their  existence  by  the  sale  of  the  produce  of 
their  herds.  In  the  plains  they  are  generally  good  cul- 
tivators but,  there  also,  always  keep  cattle  or  sheep  and 
goats. 


95 
31.    Harral. 

1.  Male  population.— (ApproximatQly)  5,000.  (census 
1931) 

2.  Locality. —The  Harral  are  found  in  the  Sahiwal 
Jhang  and  Shahpur  districts. 

3.  The  Harral  are  a  Jat  clan  of  unknown  origin. 

32.  Hoon  or  Hun. 

1.  Population.— Under  500  (census  1931). 

2.  Locality.— Iht  Hun  are  located  chiefly  in  the 
Rawalpindi  tahsil  of  the  Rawalpindi  district,  there  are 
also  a  few  in  the  Gujar  Khan  tahsil  and  some  in  Hazara. 

Headmen.— Iht  Zaildar  of  Gujar  Khan  belongs  to 
this  clan. 

4.  Particulars.— The  Hun  are  Panwar  Rajputs  de- 
scended from  a  Raja  Judgeo.  The  tribe  is  a  very  small, 
one. 

33   Jalap. 

1.  Male  population. — 400  (census  1931) 

2.  Locality. — This  small  tribe  is  met  with  chiefly  in 
the  Pind-Dadun  Khan  tahsil  of  the  Jheluni  district,  there 
are  also  a  few  small  villages  in  the  Bhera  tahsil  of 
Shahpur. 

?>. Chief  families.— The  best  known  families  reside  at 
Chak  Sadi  and  Pinnanwal. 

4.  History  and  particulars.— The  Jalaps  claim  to  be 
Khokhar  Rajputs,  but  their  neighbours  do  not  admit  this 


96 

claim.  They  rank  with  Lillas  and  Phaphras  and  are 
probably  below  Rajput  status,  but  considerably  above 
that  of  Jat. 

The  tribe  is  well  off  and  have  not  taken  to  military 
service  until  lately.  It  is  certain  that  without  fighting 
qualities  they  could  not  have  maintained  themselves  in 
the  most  valuable  tract  in  the  Jhelum  district,  against  the 
Janjuas  and  others. 

34    Janjua. 

1.  Male  populatian.—Approximatdy  12,000  (census 
1931). 

2.  Locality.— The  Janjuas  are  most  numerous  in  the 
Pind-Dadun-Khan  and  Jhelum  tahsils  of  the  Jhelum 
district;  there  is  also  a  large  branch  of  the  tribe  in  the 
Kahuta  tahsil  of  Rawalpindi.  They  are  found  in  small 
numbers  scattered  about  the  Punjab  and  North-West 
of  Frontier.  In  the  Shahpur  district  there  are  two 
villages  owned  by  a  branch  of  the  tribe  which  appears  to 
be  quite  distinct  from  the  others. 

The  tribe  is  heavily  recruited  in  the  army;  over  twenty 
Infantry  and  several  Cavalry  Regiments  enlist  them. 

3.  ChieJ  families.— Tho.  Darapur  family  is,  perhaps, 
the  best  known,  it  has  given  many  Officers  to  the  Army: 
In  Chakri  Malot,  Saloi,  Walwal  and  Wahali,  all  of  which 
are  in  the  Jhelum  district,  good  representatives  of  the 
Janjuas  are  to  be  found.  In  Kahuta  is  the  Mator  family, 
and  in  Shahpur  one  of  good  status  in  Khutta  Sagral. 

4.  History  and  particular. — The  Janjuas  are  said  to  be 
of  Rajput  descent.    According  to  Mr.  Thomson:— "At 


97 

some  uncertain  period,  some  clans  of  Rahthor  Rajput*^, 
emigrating  from  Jodhpur,  occupied  the  uplands  of  the 
Salt  Range.  The  leader  of  this  movement,  according  to 
common  account,  was  Raja  Mai.  The  Rajputs  first 
seated  themselves  at  Malot  in  the  west  Salt  Range.  If 
Babar  be  read  with  attention  it  will  be  seen  that  he  re- 
presents the  Janjuas  as  confined  to  the  hills,  and  ruling 
over  various  subject  tribes,  who  cultivated  the  plains. 
The  Janjuas  were  long  the  predominant  race  in  the  centre 
and  west  of  the  district  (Jhelum).  When  Sultan  Mahmud 
ofGhazni  invaded  India  the  Janjuas  opposed  him,  were 
defeated,  and  fled  to  the  jungles.  Mahmud  followed 
them  up  and  succeeded  in  capturing  Raja  Mai  himself. 
The  Raja  was  released  on  condition  that  he  and  his  tribe 
should  embrace  Islam.  When  the  conversion  took  place 
the  'janju'  or  caste  thread  was  broken,  and  the  neophytes 
have  been  called  Janjuas  ever  since." 

It  is  impossible  that  the  Raja  Mai  who  led  the  tribe 
from  Jodhpur  to  the  Salt  Range,  was  the  same  person  who 
was  captured  by  Mahmud.  The  first  event  must  have 
preceded  the  second  by  some  centuries,  and  another 
account  which  relates  that  Jaipal,  who  opposed  Mahmud 
at  Nandana  900  years  ago,  is  their  ancestor,  is  probably 
more  correct.  "Raja  Mai  is  a  little  mythical  and  any 
action  of  doubtful  origin  is  apt  to  be  fathered  upon  him." 

The  tribe  was  well  established  between  Nilab  and 
Bhera  when  Babar  visited  the  country. 

They  were  the  natural  enemies  of  the  Gakkhars  from 
time  immemorial. 


98 

Raja  Mai  had  six  sons:  — 

Raja  Wir  and  Jodh,  whose  descendants  are  found 
in  the  Jhelum  district.  Those  of  Jodh  being 
also  found  in  the  Kharian  tahsil  of  Gujrat. 

Kakha— whose  descendants  are  found  in  Poonch  and 
Kashmir,  and  are  known  as  Kakkhe. 

Tarnoli— from  whom  spring  the  Tanaolis  of  Hazara 
(the  Tanaolis  do  not  agree  to  this  and  claim 
Moghal  origin). 

Dabuchara —descendants  found  in  Hazara  (and 
known  as  Janjuas)  and  also  in  Sialkot. 

Pir  Kala— the  Kahrwal  and  Dallal  Janjuas  of  the 
Kahro  ilaqua  of  Rawalpindi  (Kahuta  tahsil) 
are  the  descendants  of  this  son. 

With  (he  exception  of  the  descendants  of  Wir  and 
Jodh  the  others  are  now  distinct  tribes,  having  nothing  in 
common  and  not  even  inter-marrying.  The  Janjuas  of 
the  Salt  Range  are  the  most  aristocratic  and  make  the 
best  soldiers. 

The  Janjuas  were,  at  the  time  of  Babar's  visit  (1526 
A.  D.)  the  predominant  race  in  the  Salt  Range.  They 
subsequently  became  divided,  lost  their  strength  in 
combination,  and  the  Awans  and  Gakkhars  were  able  to 
contend  successfully  against  them  and  wrest  much  of 
their  power  and  territory  from  them.  When  the  Sikh 
power  arose,  the  Janjuas  like  the  Gakkhars  and  Awans, 
came  under  their  rule,  not  however,  without  much  stub- 
born resistance.  They  held  out  for  many  months,  in 
their  strongholds  at  Makhiala  and  Kusak,  but  were  even- 


99 

tually  compelled  to  capitulate  from  the  want  of  water. 
Raujit  Singh  himself  is  said  to  have  undertaken  the 
siege  operations  against  Kusal.  The  Sikhs  took  over  the 
salt  mines  at  Khewra  which  had  been  their  most  valued 
possession. 

The  Janjuas  rank  second  only  to  the  Gakkhars  in  the 
Jhelum  and  Rawalpindi  districts.  Their  headmen  are 
known  as  Sultan  and  the  second  son  as  Malik.  In  the 
Jhelum  district  the  tribe  is  invariably  known  as  "raja," 
the  word  Janjua  hardly  ever  being  heard. 

Janjua  goots  are  found  among  such  menials  as  Telis, 
Lobars,  Tarkhans  and  Musallis. 

Their  observances  at  various  ceremonials  are  much 
the  same  as  those  of  the  Chibs. 

The  Janjuas  are  said  to  be  the  only  really  pure 
Rajputs  in  the  plains  of  the  Punjab.  They  have  great 
pride  of  race  (as  being  Janjuas)  and  make  fine  soldiers, 
most  suitable  for  cavalry,  as  they  are  of  light  build. 

35.  Jaral. 

1.  Male  population.— 4,000.  (census  1931) 

2.  Locality. — The  Jaral  are  found  in  the  Riasi  and 
Mirpur  districts  of  Kashmir. 

3.  Particulars. — The  Jarals  are  Rajputs  of  good 
standing.  They  are  said  to  have  given  Raja  Gulab  Singh 
much  trouble.  The  rank  above  the  Mangrals  and  inter- 
marry with  no  other  tribe,  but  give  their  daughters  to 
Gakkhars. 


100 
36.  Jasgam. 

1 .  Male  population.— T\\Q  Jasgams  have  been  included 
among  the  Dhunds  in  the  last  census.  They  number 
probably  about  1,200  males,  (census  1931). 

2.  Locality— l\\\s  tribe  is  found  near  Panjar  in  the 
Kahuta  tahsil  (Rawalpindi). 

Headmen.— A  family  which  was  rewarded  for  its 
services  in  1857  in  Salitta  is  head  of  the  clan. 

5.  History  and  particulars.  -The  Jasgams,  like  the 
Dhunds  and  Khatrils,  claim  descent  from  Manaf  an 
ancestor  of  the  Prophet  -^  (peace  be  upon  him)  and  they 
say  that  they  got  possession  of  the  tract  they  now  occupy 
under  Gakkhar  rule,  when  one  Hazrat  Zubair,  a  des- 
cendant of  the  Prophet,  (peace  be  upon  him)  came 
from  Arabia  and  settled  near  Kahuta.  On  this  claim  they 
represent  themselves  as  Dhunds  and  wish  to  be  enlisted 
as  such.  They  did  not  join  the  Dhunds  in  their 
attempted  raid  on  Murree  in  1857  and  in  character  they 
more  resemble  the  Sattis.  They  intermarry  freely  both 
with  the  Sattis  and  Dhunds. 

The  tribe  is  a  very  small  one  and  not  very  prosperous 
They  accept  all  the  military  service  they  can  get  and 
make  satisfactory  soldiers. 

The  Khatril  are  found  in  small  numbers  in  Gujar 
Khan  and  Mandra  and  are  classed  as  Rajputs. 

37.  Jar. 

Besides  the  Punjabi  Musalman  Jat  tribes  described  in 
this  chapter,  there  are  innumerable  divisions  and  sub- 
divisions of  Juts  throughout    the  Punjab;  a  description  of 


101 

each  will  be  found  in  "a   glossary  of  the  tribes  and   castes 
of  the  Punjab  and  North-West  Frontier  Province,  1911. 

The  census  report  of  1931  gives  the  male  population 
as  16,04,628. 

38.  Jatal. 

1.  Male  population.     About  750  (census  1931) 

2.  Locality  -The  Jatal  are  found  in  Kahuta  Tahsil  of 
Rawalpindi  district. 

3.  Particulars. — They  are  classed  as  Rajputs.  They 
make  good  soldiers. 

39.  Jethal. 

1.  Male  population  —About  500  (census  1931) 

2.  Lolality.-  The  Jethal  are  found  in  the  Jhelum 
thai  between  the  Jhelum  river  and  the  Lilla  estate. 

Particulars  -They  claim  Bhatti  Rajput  descent,  but 
other  people  say  they  are  Bhuttas  and  in  this  they  are 
supported  by  their  pedigree  table.  They  make  good 
soldiers. 

49.  Jodhra. 

1.  Afa/e/7o;jz//ar/o/;.— Approximately  1,40J.  (Census 
1931). 

2.  Locality. ~T\\Q  Jodhras  inhabit  the  south-eastern 
portion  of  the  Pindigheb  tahsil  and  the  valley  of  the  Sohan 
extending,  on  the  south,  to  the  Talagang  border. 

3.  Chief  families.— T\iQ  Maliks  of  Pindigheb,  who 
are  closely  related  by  marriage  with  the  Gheba  family  of 
Kot,  have  great  possessions  and  are  the  best  known. 


102 

4.  History  and  particulars. — The  Jodhras  account 
for  themselves  as  being  of  Rajput  origin,  and  derive  their 
name  from  Jodhra  who  was  converted  to  Islam  by 
Mahmud  of  Ghazni,  and  who  settled  in  Kashmiir. 

They  appear,  however,  to  have  come  to  the  Attock 
district  about  the  end  of  the  16th  century  as  a  small  band 
of  military  adventurers.  They  possessed  themselves  of  the 
Sohan  and  Sill  "  illaquas  "  and  much  of  Talagang.  The 
Awans,  the  original  owners,  were  not  evicted  but  remained 
as  tenants  under  the  conquering  Jodhras,  who  never  them- 
selves cultivated. 

The  Jodhras  became  independent  chiefs  keeping  up  a 
large  body  of  armed  retainers.  Their  power  was  recognised 
by  the  Moghals,  and  Malik  Aulia  Khan,  their  first  chief 
known  to  history,  held  a  revenue  assignment  of  Pindigheb, 
Talagang  and  parts  of  Chakwal. 

Owing  to  family  feuds  and  other  causes  the  tribe  has 
lost  much  of  its  original  prosperity  and  is  now  much  less 
well-to-do  than  its  neighbours,  the  Ghebas,  who  have  been 
their  ancient  rivals  and  enemies.  The  two  tribes  now 
inter-marry  and  are  on  friendly  terms. 

The  Jodhras  breed  horses  and  are  fond  hawking  and 
field  sports.  They  prefer  service  in  Cavalry  to  Infantry, 
and  being  usually  of  light  build  are  more  suitable  to  that 
arm. 

40.  Joiya. 

1.  Popw/ar/o«.— 37,190  (Census  1931). 

2.  Locality.— Tht  Joiya  are  found  on  both  banks  of 
the  Sutlej  from  the  Multan-Montgomery  boundary  to 


103 

nearly  as  far  down  as  its  confluence  with  the  Indus.  Also 
in  Lahore,  Multan  and  Muzaffargarh,  and  Shahpur.  They 
are  numerous  in  Bahawalpur. 

3.  Chief  families.— The  Joiyas  as  a  tribe  regard  the 
Rais  of  Shahr  Farid  as  their  chief,  and  his  influence 
extends  over  the  Joiyas  of  Multan.  No  Joiya  who  has 
committed  a  fault  will  deny  the  fact  in  the  presence  of  his 
chief. 

4.  History  and  particulars. — The  Joiya  is  one  of  the 
36  Royal  races  of  Rajputs,  but  at  the  present  time  at  least 
one-third  of  their  number  is  returned  as  Jat.  The  ancient 
chronicles  describe  them  as  holding  Hariana,  Bhatiana 
Bhatner  and  Nagor,  and  also  in  common  with  the  Dehia, 
with  whom  their  name  is  always  coupled,  the  banks  of  the 
Indus  and  Sutlej  near  their  confluence. 

Some  seven  centuries  ago  they  were  apparently  driven 
out  of  the  Indus  tract  and  partly  subjugated  by  the 
Bhattis.  In  Bahawalpur  the  Daudpotras  overcame  them 
in  the  time  of  Nadir  Shah. 

In  Sahiwal  and  Multan  the  Joiyas  as  a  tribe  appear 
to  rank  both  as  Jats  and  Rajputs,  and  in  Shahpur  as  Jats. 

They  are  considered  a  brave  race.  They  are  devoted 
to  horses  and  buff"aloes. 

The  Joiya  septs  are  very  numerous.  The  Lakhwera 
clan  is  the  highest  in  the  social  scale  and  has  a  grat  reput- 
ation for  courage.  The  men  are  generally  short  and  of 
light  physique. 

42.  Junhal 

1.    Male  population.— About  700.  (Census  1931) 


104 

2.  Locally.— The  Juhnal  are  found  in  Poonch  State 
and  also  Kahuta  Tehsil  of  Rawalpindi  District. 

3.  Particulars.— The  Junhal  claim  to  be  Rajputs. 

They  were  once  numerous  and  powerful  but  were 
nearly  all  destroyed  by  the  Gakkhars.  They  make  good 
soldiers. 

43.  Kahlon 

1.  Male  fopulation.  —  UfiiO.    (Census  1931). 

2.  Lacality.— The  bulk  of  the  tribe  is  found  in  the 
Zafarwal  tahsil  of  the  Sialkot  district  ;  it  is  also  numerous 
in  the  Gujranwala  district. 

3.  Headmen. — The  most  important  representative  of 
tribe  in  the  Sialkot  district  is  the  Zaildar  of  Dullan  in 
the  Zafarwal  tahsil. 

History  and  particulars. — The  Kahlon  rank  as  Jat,  and 
claim  descent  from  Raja  Vikramajit  of  the  lunar  race, 
through  Raja  Jagdeo  of  Daranagar,  concerning  whom 
they  tell  the  well  worn  legend  that  in  his  generosity  he 
promised  his  sister  whatsoever  she  might  ask.  She  claimed 
his  head  and  he  fulfilled  his  promise,  but  was  miraculously 
restored  to  life.  His  descendant  in  the  4th  generation, 
Kahlwan  gave  his  name  to  the  tribe.  Fourth  from  him 
came  Soli  or  Sodi  under  whom  they  left  Daranagar  and 
settled  near  Batala  in  Gurdasaur,  whence  they  spread  to 
Sialkot. 

The  Muslim  portion  of  the  tribe  appear  to  have  been 
converted  to  Islam,  not  much  time  passed. 


105 

The  tribe  is  agricultural  and  the  men  of  goo.1 
physique. 

They  inter-marry  with  Jats  of  good  standing. 

44.  Kahlotra 

The  Kahlotra  is  a  small  tribe  of  fair  social  standing 
found  in  the  south  eastern  portion  of  the  Kotii  tahsil  of 
Poonch.     (Azad  Kashmir) 

45.  Kahrwal. 

Male  population.— Approximately  1,600.  (Census 
1931). 

2. — Locality.— The  Kahrwal  are  found  in  the  Kahuta 
tahsil  of  the  Rawalpindi  district. 

3.  Chief  families.— There  are  no  families  of  much 
importance,  but  those  of  Dulal  and  Mator  are  probably 
the  best  known.  The  Zaildar  of  Kahuta  belongs  to  the 
Dula  sept. 

4.  History  and  particulars.  ■  The  Kahrwal  is  a  branch 
of  the  Janjuas  of  the  Salt  Range,  their  social  position 
being  somewhat  below  that  section  of  the   tribe. 

They  rank  above  the  ordinary  Rajput  and  are  a  fine, 
sturdy,  self-respecting  race.  They  are  far  from  prosperous, 
and  even  in  their  richest  villages,  are  largely  dependent  on 
military  service.  A  large  number  have  become  Military 
Officers. 

They  claim  descent  from  Pir  Kala,  a  son  of  Raja  Mai, 
who  married  Kaho  Rani  when  he  came  to  the  Kahuta 
hills,  and  named  the  ilaqua  Kahru  after  her.  Hence  the 
descendants  are  called  Kahrwal. 


106 

The  Diilal  is  a  sub-division  of  the  tribe.  This  branch 
should  not  be  confused  with  the  Dolal  Qureshis  of  Gujar 
Khan. 

46.  Kahut 

1.  Male  population. —5,500.  (Census  1931). 

2.  Locality. — The  bulk  of  tribe  is  in  the  Chakwal 
tahsil  of  the  Jheluni  district,  small  numbers  are  found 
scatterd  about  the  Rawalpindi,  Hazara,  Gujart  and  Shah- 
pur  districts. 

3.  Chief  famili  's.  -The  best  known  are  in  Kariala 
(Jhelum).  In  Langah  and  Ramshinh  are  also  representa- 
tive families. 

4.  History  and  particulars.  —The  Kahut  claim  to 
have  come  from  Arabia  and  to  be  o{  Koreshi  origin,  but 
this  is  not  acknowledged  by  others.  It  seems  unlikely 
that  they  are  of  Rajput  extraction. 

The  Kahuta  hills  of  the  Rawalpindi  district  are 
supposed  to  have  derived  their  name  from  the  tribe,  but 
no  record  remains  of  them  in  that  tract. 

About  the  year  A.  D.  1359  their  ancestor  Said  Nawab 
All  migrated  to  Delhi,  on  the  way  he  defeated  a  pagan 
king  of  Sialkot,  named  Sain  Pal.  On  reaching  Delhi  they 
paid  there  respects  to  the  King  who  ordered  to  hold  the 
Dhanni  (in  Chakwal)  and  the  Salt  Range  on  his  behalf. 
They  accordingly  retraced  their  steps  and  settled  at  the 
foot  of  the  Salt  Range,  realising  the  revenue  from  the 
Janjuas  and  the  Gujar  graziers  and  remitting  it  to  Delhi. 
Chaudri  Sahnsar,  8th  in  descent  from  Kahot,  was  their 
ancestor  in  the  lime  of  Babar. 


107 

They  may  be  considered  to  rank  as  Rajputs  in  social 
status. 

The  Kahuts  inter-marry  to  some  extent  with  the 
Mairs  and  Kassars  and  now  and  then  with  Awans,  both 
giving  and  taking  daughters. 

They  have  no  special  customs  except  that  the  males 
will  not  wear  blue  clothes,  or  if  they  do  they  fall  ill  ! 

They  are  bold  man  of  independent  character,    and   of 
good  physique,  keen  sportsmen  and  good  riders. 
The  tribe  has  no  clans. 

47.  Kakkezat. 

1 .  Male  population  {in  the  Punjab).  8,4003.  (Census 
1931). 

2.  Locality. — The  Kakkezai  are  scattered  about  the 
Punjab,   the  most  numerous   clans   being  in  Lahore  and 

Sialkot. 

3.  Leading  families. — Probably  the  best  known  in 
the  Pasrur  family  in  the  Sialkot  district. 

4.  History  and  particulars. — The  Kakkezai  claim  to 
be  of  Pathan  extraction,  descended  from  Afghans  of 
Sistan.  They  are  known  as  Sheikhs.  It  is  probable  that 
they,  like  the  Khoja  Hindus,  were  converted  at  an  early 
period  of  the  Muslim  invasions  and  affiliated  to  a  Pathan 
class.  Sir  Denzil  Ibbetson  says  of  them  "  the  class  (Kalal) 
was  raised  in  importance,  many  of  its  members  abandoned 
there  hereditary  occupation  (of  distilling  liquor)  and  its 
Musalman  section  also  grew  ashamed  of  the  social  stigma 
conveyed  by  the  confession  of  Kalal  origin,  it  occordingly 


108 

fabricated  a  story  of  Pathan  origin,  and  adding  to  the  first 
letter  of  the  caste  name  the  Pathan  tribal  termination 
called  itself  Kakkezai.  The  name  was  at  first  only  used 
by  the  most  wealthy  members  of  the  caste,  but  its  use  is 
spreading.  The  well-known  sheikhs  are  Kalals,  who 
while  claiming  Pathan  origin  call  themselves  Sheikhs. 
They  are  now  mostly  known  as  Muslim  traders  and  are 
found  all  over  Pakistan  and  as  far  west  as  Kandahar. 
They  as  clever  and  usually  prosperous,  generally  arriving 
at  distinction  where  employed,  and  most  anxious  for 
aristocratic  status. 

48.  Kakkhe. 

1.  Male  population. — Approximately  1,500.  (Census 
1931). 

Locality.  This  tribe  is  found  on  the  left  bank  of  the 
Jhelum  between  Kohala  and  Uri  (Kashmir),  and  also  in 
the  Bagh  tahsil  of  Poonch. 

3.  Particulars.—The  Kakkhe  claim  to  be  of  Rajput 
descent  from  Kakha,  a  son  of  Raja  Mai,  the  ancestor  of 
the  Janjuas.  They  share  with  Bambas,  a  privileged  status 
in  the  Jhelum  valley,  both  are  styled  Raja  and  both  are 
looked  on  as  the  most  aristocratic  of  the  Jheium  tribes. 
They  inter-marry  only  with  each  other. 

The  Kakkhes  and  Bambas  successfully  resisted 
Akbar's  first  invasion  of  Kashmir  and  drove  him  back  in 
1582.  Under  the  Afghans  they  were  practically 
independent. 

The  Kakkhe  appear  to  hava  fallen  somewhat  from 
their  former  high  estate,  but  they  are  still  a  well-made 
handsome  race,  and  should  make  efficient   soldiers 

The  Tezal  are  sub-division  of  the  Kakkhe. 


109 
49.  Kambohs. 

1.  Male poputation.— 5^^,481.  {Census  1931). 

2.  Loca//7>'.— The  Kambohs  are  found  in    the   upper 
Sutlej  valley  as  low  down  as  Sahiwal. 

3.  History  and  particulars. — The  Kambohs  are  com- 
monly supposed  to  be  closely  related  to  the  Arains.  Sir 
Denzil  Ibbetson  and  other  authorities,  however,  consider 
it  doubtful  if  this  supposed  relationship  has  any  further 
basis  than  the  fact  that  Kambohs  and  Arains  both  came 
from  the  west,  and  are  both  of  much  the  same  social  and 
agricultural  repute.  The  Kambohs  are  not  merely  agricu- 
lturists, as  they  infrequently  engage  in  trade,  and  have 
even  taken  service  in  the  Army,  in  offices,  and  as  private 
servants. 

They  claim  Rajput  descent  from  Raja   Karan. 

Musalman  Kambohs  held  Sohna,  in  Gurgaon,  some 
centuries  ago  and  the  tombs  and  mosques  left  by  them 
show  that  they  must  have  injoyed  a  considerable  position. 
Several  Kamboh  Sardars  were  Amirs  and  Mansabdars  in 
the  Court  of  Akbar,  and  one  of  the  Emperor's  generals, 
Shahbaz  Khan,  who  greatly  distinguished  himself  in 
Rengol,  was  a  members  of  this  tribe. 

In  appearance  the  Mussalman  Kambohs  are  generally 
of  short  stature,  their  physical  development  is  good  and 
their  intelligence  appears  to  hi  up  to  the  average, 

50.   Karral. 

1.    Male popuIation.~U, 300.  (Census  1931) 


110 

2.  Locality.— The  Karrals  are  found  on  the  right 
bank  of  the  Harro  river  in  the  Nara  tract,  between  the 
Rajoia  plain  and  the  Dunga  Gali  range  in  the  Hazara 
district,  and  also  in  the  Boi  hills  of  the  same  district. 

3.  Leading  families. — The  Jagirdars  of  Diwal  Manal 
and  Dabran. 

4.  History  and  particulars. —The  Karrals  are  believed 
to  be  Indians  in  origin,  though  they  themselves  deny  it, 
and  claim  to  be  Moghals,  who  came  from  Kian.  Their 
ancestor,  Kallar  Shah  was,  they  say,  in  the  service  of  an 
Emperor  of  Delhi,  with  whom  he  went  to  Kashmir.  On 
his  return  he  took  the  Bakot  tract  and  Nara  hills  from  the 
Gakkhars.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  it  is  more  probable  that 
the  Karrals  were  already  in  these  parts  when  the 
Gakkhars  invaded  their  country.  They  appear  to  have 
thrown  off  the  Gakkhar  yoke  in  the  17th  century. 

The  ordinary  members  of  the  tribe  seem  to  be  in  very 
poor  circumstances  and  their  Physique  is  not  good. 

They  inter-marry  with  the  Dhunds  of  Hazara,  with 
whom  they  are  supposed,  by  some  to  be  identical  in 
origin. 

51.  Kashmiri. 

Male  population.— \,U,1 59.    (Census  1931). 

Lahore  Division 75,298 

Rawalpindi  Division 32,875 

Multan  Division          3,603 

Punjab  States             1,983 

Total  113,759 


Ill 

The  word  Kashmiri  is  perhaps,  applicable  to  the 
members  of  any  of  the  races  of  Kashmir,  but  it  is  com- 
monly used  in  Kashimir  itself  to  denote  the  people  of  the 
valley  of  Srinagar.  In  any  case  the  term  is  a  geographical 
one,  and  probably  includes  many  of  what  we  should,  in 
the  Punjab,  call  separate  castes.  In  the  Punjab  the  term 
Kashmiri  connotes  a  Musalman  Kashmiri.  Most 
immigrants  from  Kashmir  are  called  Kashmiris  whatever 
their  original  tribe.  These  must  be  distinguished  from 
the  well-known  Musalman  tribes  of  Poonch  and 
Jammu  who  are  mostly  of  Rajput  descent  and  not  Kash- 
miris at  all.  The  Kashmiris  are  a  prosperous  class  and 
seek  eagerly  for  military  employment,  many  have 
risen  to  commissioned  rank.  The  principal  tribes  in  the 
Punjab  are  Bat,  Batte,  Dar,  Lun,  Mahr,  Man,  Mir, 
Shaikh,  Wain  and  Warde. 

52.  Kassar    Moghal.) 

1.  Male  population. -Approximatdy  4,000.  (Census 
1931) 

2.  Locality.~Thc  Kassars  are  peculiar  to  the  north 
west  quarter  of  the  Chakwal  tahsil,  Jhelum  district. 

2.  Chief  families.— The  best  known  family  is  that  of 
Dullah  the  head  of  which  is  the  Zaildar.  Another  family 
of  good  standing  is  the  one  at  Chawli,  a  member  of  which 
received  a  direct  commission  in  an  Infantry  Regiment. 

3.  History  and  particulars —The  K'dssavs  were  noted 
at  one  time  for  claiming  neither  Rajput,  Awan  or  Moghal 
origin,  they  asserted  that  they  came  originally  from 
Jammu  and  that  they  obtained  their  present  territories   by 


112 

joining  the  armies  of  Babar.  Since  the  census  of  1881 
they  have  recorded  themselves  as  Moghals,  and  this  claim 
have  now  developed  into  a  genealogical  tree  in  which  the 
Kassars  are  shown  as  being  of  common  origin  with  the 
Moghal  Emperors.  They  now  account  for  themselves  as 
follows  : — 

They  were  originally  located  in  the  country  of  Kinan 
in  Asia  Minor,  whence  they  migrated  to  Ghazni  at  some 
time  unknown,  with  the  ancestor  of  the  Moghal  dynasty, 
and  subsequently  accompanied  Babar  in  his  invasion  of 
India  in  A.  D.  1526.  Their  ancestors  at  that  time  being 
Gharka  and  Bhin  according  to  same,  or  Jhajha,  Lati  and 
Kaulshinh  according  to  others.  All  agree  however,  in 
stating  that  Gharka  is  buried  on  a  mound  in  Mauza  Hatar 
not  many  miles  from  Dhok  Pipil  in  Bal  Kassar  which  is 
said  to  be  the  original  settlement  of  the  tribe  in  these  parts. 
The  Dhanni  was  then  in  the  hands  of  wandering  Gujars, 
while  Changas  Khan  Janjua  held  the  hills  to  the  south 
living  at  fort  Samarkand  in  Mauza  Maira.  Babar  made 
over  to  them  the  western  portion  of  the  Dhanni,  on  condi- 
tion that  the  would  drain  off  the  water  with  which  the 
eastern  part  was  then  covered,  and  Gharka  obtained  some 
additional  country  to  the  south-west  as  a  reward  for  restor- 
ing to  Changas  Khan  a  favouritemare,  which  the  Janjua 
raja  had  lost. 

They  state  that  the   original   profession   of  the  tribe 
was  "hakumat"  or  government,  and  that  it  is  now  agricul- 
ture or  Government  employment. 

Their  headmen  receive  the  tittle  of  "Chaudhri." 

Their  customs  do  not  differ  from  the  tribes  surround- 


113 

ing  them.  They  hold  a  good  position  among  the  tribes  of 
the  Jhelum  district,  ranking  in  popular  estimation  with 
the  Mairs  and  Kahuts.  They  inter-marry  freely  with  the 
former,  both  giving  and  taking  daughters,  but  a  Kassar  of 
good  family  who  married  his  daughter  to  a  Kahut  of  fair 
standing,  incurred  the  displeasure  of  the  brother-hood. 
They  do  not  inter-marry  with  any  other  tribe. 

In  character  the  Kassar  is  supposed  to  be  passionate 
and  revengeful,  given  to  bitter  feuds— which  may  be  said 
to  be  a  common  trait  in  these  parts. 

Their  Chaudris  are  men  of  engaging  manners  and  fine 
appearance,  good  riders  and  fond  of  hawking.  They  breed 
a  very  fair  stamp  of  horse. 

Their  average  physique  is  good  and  ihey  should  prove 
excellent  material  for  the  army. 

53.     Kathia. 

1.  Male  population.— 1,600.    (Census  1931). 

2.  Locality. — The  Kathias  are  found  in  the  Ravi 
valley  of  the  Multan  and  Sahiwal  districts,  also  in  the 
south  of  the  Jhang  district. 

3.  History  and  particulars. —The  Kathias  claim  to  be 
Punwar  Rajputs  descended  from  a  Rajput  prince  named 
Kathia  who  lived  about  the  time  of  their  conversion  to 
Islam,  in  the  reign  of  the  Emperor  Akbar.  An  attempt 
has  been  made  to  identify  the  tribe  with  the  Kathoei,  who 
in  their  stronghold  at  Sangla,  so  stoutly  resisted  the  vic- 
torious army  of  Alexandar,  but  it  cannot  be  said  that  any- 
thing definite  is  known  about  the  tribe. 


114 

They  are  of  Jat  status. 

Their  average  physique  is  good,  owing  to  the  fact  thcit 
they  do  not  allow  their  children  of  eitlier  sex  to  marry 
until  they  have  attained  the  age  of  puberty. 

64.     Kethwal. 

1 .  Male  population.—  1 ,250  (Census  1931). 

2.  Localiiy.—ThQ  Charihan  spur  of  the  Murree  range 
is  the  home  of  the  Kethwalas,  this  tract  is  in  the  Murree 
tahsil  of  the  Rawalpindi  district. 

3.  Headmen. — There  are  no  families  of  importance, 
the  Zaildar  of  Chirihan  and  some  Military  OHficers  form 
the  aristocracy  of  the  tribe. 

4.  History  and  particulars.  The  Kethwal  belong  to  the 
same  group  as  the  Dhund  and  Satti,  but  claim  decent  from 
Alexander  the  Great  ! 

They  say  that  they  are  the  oldest  inhabitants  of  these 
hills  and  that  they  came  into  them  before  either  the  Dhund 
or  Satti.  They  were  almost  exterminated  by  the  Dhunds, 
at  some  time,  the  date  of  which  is  uncertain  and  they  are 
now  a  very  small  tribe.  Their  appearance  and  character 
much  resumble  that  of  the  Dhunds,  but  their  physique  is 
not  so  good.  The  tribe  is  a  poor  one  and  is  glad  to  accept 
all  the  military  employment  it  can  secure.  The  Kethwals 
inter-marry  with  the  Dhund,  Satti  and  Dhandial. 

55.    Khakha. 

1.  Population— 11,260.    (Census  1931). 

2.  Locality. —  The  tribe  is  to  be  met  with  practically 
throughout  the  Punjab. 


115 

3.  Particulars.  -The  Khakhas  are  supposed  to  b.- 
Khatris  converted  to  Islam.  They  engage  exclusively  m 
trade. 

56.    Kharral. 

|.    Male  population.— 1^,650.    (Census  1931). 

2.  Locality. — The  Kharrals  are  common  in  the  Sahi- 
wal  district  and  are  also  found  in  Lahore,  Gujranvvala, 
Multan  and  Bahawalpur.  The  valley  of  the  Ravi,  from  the 
junction  with  the  Chenab  to  the  boundary  between  Lahore 
and  Sahiwal  is  the  chief  habitat  of  this  tribe. 

3.  Chief  families. — The  best  known  and  one  of  most 
importance  is  the  Kamalia  talukdar  family  which  is  men- 
tioned in  "Punjab  Chiefs". 

4.  History  and  particulars. —The  Kharrah  appear  to 
be  a  true  Rajput  tribe,  though  a  considerable  portion  of 
them  are  styled  Jat.  They  trace  their  origin  from  one 
Bhupa,  a  descendant  of  Raja  Karan  who  settled  at  Uchh 
and  was  there  converted  to  Islam.  From  Uchh  they  moved 
to  their  present  territory.  They  are  now  divided  into  two 
main  factions,the  upper  Ravi  and  the  lower  Ravi,  the  head- 
quarters of  the  latter  being  at  Ket  Kamalia. 

The  Kamalia  Kharrals  rose  to  some  prominace  in  the 
time  of  Alamgir,  but  the  upper  Kharrals  are  now  the  more 
powerful.  They  stoutly  resisted  the  English  Army  in 
1857. 

Their  phjisique  is  above  the  average,  and  their  activity 
and  endurance  is  remarkable.  The  tribe  has  been  chiefly  a 
pastoral  one. 

Many  of  them  served  in  Ranjit  Singh's  army. 


116 

57.     Khattar. 

1.    Male popuJation.—l, 730.  (Census  \9?>l) 

9.  The  Khattar  country  is  the  Kala  Chitta  range  of 
the  Attock  district  and  extends  from  Hassan  Abdal  and 
Jani-ki-Sang  to  the  Indus.  There  are  also  a  few  villages 
near  Shah-ki-Dehri  in  the  Rawalpindi  district. 

3.  — Chief  families. — The  best  known  families  are 
those  of  Wah  and  Dhreik  both  of  which  are  mentioned  in 
Sir  Lepel  Griffin's  "Punjab  Chiefs."'  The  Dhreik  family 
has  suffered  much  from  internal  feuds,  ruinous  litigation 
and  bad  conduct.  The  Bahtar  branch  of  this  family  is  of 
considerable  importance. 

4.  History  and  particulars.— Socially  the  Khattars  hold 
an  intermediate  place,  ranking  below  the  Awans,  Ghebas, 
Jodhras  and  other  high  class  Rajputs. 

The  Khattars  themselves  are  divided  in  belief  as  to 
their  descent,  while  some  claim  Indian  origin,  others  deny 
it  and  allege  that  they  are  closely  allied  to  the  Awans, 
having  come  from  Arabia.  The  Awans  do  not  always 
admit  this  relationship. 

The  Khattars  were  some  time  divided  into  two 
main  branches,  though  they  themselves  rarely  speak  of  it. 
These  are  the  Kala  Khattars  and  Chitta  Khattars.  To  the 
former  belongs  the  Dhriek  family,  to  the  latter  the  Wah 
family.  The  Kala  branch,  who  are  darkish  in  colour,  are 
converted  Hindus,  and  the  Chitta  of  true  Musalman  descent 
overpowering  and  observing  their  predecessors. 

Sir  Lepel  Griffin  makes  them  originally  inhabitants  of 
Khorasan,  who  come  to  India  with  the  early  Musalman 
invaders. 


117 

The  Khattars  are  now  anxious  for  military  sevice, 
preferring  cavalry. 

They  used  to  have  a  name  for  keeping  horses  and 
hawks,  but  their  circumstances  in  the  present  day  do  not 
appear  to  permit  of  much  expenditure  in  this  direction. 

There  are  numerous  sects  though  they  are  not  often 
mentioned.     The  chief  being  :  — 

Firozal,  Sarhal,  Isal,  Garhal,  Balwal,   Mitha,  Kharial, 
Jandal,  and  Ranial. 

They  give  their  daughters,  to  G.ikkhars,  Awans, 
Pathans,  and  Sayads,  but  receive  them  only 
from  Awans. 

58.    Khokhar 

1.  Male  population— 32,6,00,  (Of  which  12,000  are 
Jats).   (Census  1931). 

Locality. —The  Khokhars  are  found  throughout  the 
Punjab,  but  chiefly  in  the  Shahpur,  Jhang,  Multan  districts 
and  in  the  Chenab  Colony  and  Bahawalpur  State. 

3.  Chief  families. — The  Khokhars,  are  well  presented 
by  families  of  good  standing,  some  of  the  best  known 
are  :— 

In  Shahpur,  the  Malakwal  family  in  the  Bhera, 
tahsil,  others  in  Majoka  Jaura,  and  Bandiol 
in  the  Khushab  tahsil,  and  also  the  Barath 
family  near  Miani  Gondal. 

In  the  Jhelum  district  are  the  Pind-Dadan-Khan  and 
Ahmedabad  families  and  of  Badshah  Khan  in  the  Chakwal 
tahsil. 


118 

In  the  Gujrat  district  the  Garhi  Gauhar  Khan  family 
of  the  Phalian  tahsil. 

5.  History  and  particulars. — Rajputs,  Awans,  Jats, 
and  Arains,  have  all  Khokhars  branch  and  the  Khokhars 
themselves  vary  in  status. 

The  origin  of  the  Khokhars  is  as  obscure  as  that  of 
any  Punjab  tribe.  Tradition  invariably  connects  them  with 
the  Awans,  making  Khokhar  one  of  Qutab  Shah's  sons  and 
Khokhar  Qutb  Shahis  his  descendants,  who  would  thus  be 
akin  to  the  Juhans,  an  Awan  tribe  in  the  Sialkot.  But  this 
pedigree  probably  mainly  records  the  fact  that  the  Awans 
and  Khokhars  owe  their  conversion  to  Islam  to  Saints 
Qutbshah  or  his  disciples,  or  that  they  both  accepted  his 
teachings. 

In  Sialkot  Khokhars  inter-marry  with  other  tribes 
which  the  Awans  will  not  do.  In  Gujrat,  where  they  hold 
a  compact  block  of  village  about  Mung  on  the  Jhelum, 
the  leading  Khokhars  are  called  Raja,  as  being  of  Rajput 
decent.  Yet  they  claim  kinship  with  the  Awans  and  inter- 
marry with  them  and  the  Bhattis,  giving  wives  to  Chibs 
but  not  getting  brides  in  return. 

About  Pind-Dadan-Khan  the  Rajput  Khokhars  are 
said  to  be  entirely  distinct  from  the  Jat  Khokhars,  though 
flsewhere  in  the  Jhelum  district  the  tribe  has  become 
merged  with  the  Jat  cultivators.  Those  of  Rajputs  status 
marry  into  some  of  the  best  Janjua  families. 

The  Khokhars  have  at  times  been  confused  with  the 
Gakhars,  who  state  that  the  historian  Ferishta  has  him- 
self made  this  mistake.  The  Khokhars  were  well  settled 
in  the  Punjab  centuries  before  the  Gakkhars,  and  were 


119 

early  spread  all  over  the  central  districts  of  the  province 
before  the  Gakkhars  acquired  their  seats  in  the  Salt  Range 
and  in  the  hilly  country  extending  from  the  Jhelum  to 
the  Khanpur  "ilaqa"  in  Hazara,  to  which  they  have  always 
been  confined. 

The  earliest  distinct  mention  of  the  Khokhars  occurs 
in  the  "Taj-ul-Ma'asir."  a  History  written  in  A. D.  1905, 
which  describes  a  revolt  of  the  tribe  against  Sultan 
Muhammad  of  Ghor  in  the  country  between  the  Jhelum 
and  the  Chenab,  when  they  were  defeated  by  Qutb-ud- 
Din  Aibak.  After  this  the  tribe  is  repeatedly  mentioned 
in  Islamic  historical  records  as  breaking  out  into  re- 
bellion and  giving  trouble  generally.  The  localities  with 
which  they  are  identified  were  Lahore,  the  Salt  Range, 
Multan,  between  the  Indus  and  the  Chenab  and  also  east 
of  the  Beas  river.  They  appear  to  have  played  an  impor- 
tant part  in  the  resistance  offered  to  the  invading  armies 
of  Timur.  Sheikh  Kukari,  one  of  their  leaders,  submitted 
to  Timur  and  was  employed  by  him  in  his  advance  on 
Delhi.  After  Shaika,  Jasrath  makes  his  appearance,  in 
A.  D.  1420  he  attacked  the  King  of  Kashmir  who  was 
marching  into  Sindh,  captured  him  and  took  all  his 
"material".  Jasrath  appears  to  have  harried  the  country 
with  varying  success  (attacking  Lahore  itself  on  two 
occasions  until  1432,  when  he  disappears.  In  the  time  of 
Akbar  the  Khokhars  held  portions  of  the  Bari  Doab,  the 
Jullunder  and  Rachna  Doabs,  Multan  and  portions  of 
Jammu  and  Sialkot,  with  a  population  estimated  at  200,000 
souls.  Prior  to  the  historical  records  of  the  tribe  a 
traditional  history  of  the  Khokhars  commences  their 
record  from  about  1500  B.  C.  and  makes  them  Descen- 
dants of  Bustam  Raja  surnamed  Kokra,  who  was  governor 


120 

of  the  Punjab.  Driven  thence  by  Faridur  who  had  acquir- 
ed the  Persian  throne,  Bustan  sought  refuge  in  the  hill  of 
Ghor,  West  of  Kandahar,  where  his  people  ruled  for 
generations,  being  called  Ghori  of  Ghoria.  Later  the 
Khokhars  re-entered  the  Punjab  under  chiefs  such  as  Jot, 
Sirkap,  Vikram  and  many  others,  and  thenceforth  held 
the  Punjab. 

The  Jhelum,  Gujrat  and  Shahpur  districts  produce 
the  best  men. 

59.    Kichi   and  Khilchi. 

1.  Population— 5,000.     (Census    1931) 

2.  Locality.— The  Kichi  are  found  almost  exclusively 
round  Mailsi  in  the  Multan  district,  and  in  the  Gugera 
tahsil  of  Montgomery. 

3.  History  and  particulars. — The  Kichi  is  a  tribe  of 
Jat  status  which  claims  Chauhan  (Rajput)  origin  and  des- 
cent, from  one  Kichi,  a  ruler  in  Ajmer.  Driven  out  of 
Delhi  by  the  Muhammadans  his  descendants  migrated  to 
Multan.  The  tribe  fought  with  the  Joiyas,  then  paramount 
in  those  parts,  and  they  say  also  that  they  were  sent 
against  the  rebellious  Baluch  of  Khai  by  the  Moghals,  in 
Multan.  In  Montgomery  they  state  that  they  were  con- 
verted to  Islam  by  Bahawal  Haqq. 

There  is  a  Jat  tribe  in  Shahpur  named  Khilchi  who 
have  probably  originated  from  the  Khilji,  a  Moghal  sub- 
tribe. 

60.  Kizilbash. 

1.    Population. -220.  (Census  1931) 


121 

2.  Locality.— This  very  small  clan  is  found  cheifly  in 
the  Lahore  and  Lyallpur  districts. 

Several  prominent  members  of  the  tribe  are  servinj 
as  Officers  in  the  Army  as  well  as  in  the  civil. 

3.  Leading  families. — The  best  known  family  is  that 
of  Nawab  MuzaflFar  Ali  Khan  of  Lahore.  In  the  Dehra 
Ismail  Khan  district  there  are  also  families  of  good  status. 

4.  History  and  particulars.— The  original  Kizilbash 
were  a  tribe  of  Tartar  horsemen  from  the  Eastern 
Caucasus,  who  formed  the  backbone  of  the  old  Persian 
army  and  of  the  force  with  which  Nadir  Shah  invaded 
India.  Many  of  the  great  Moghal  ministers  have  been 
Kizilbash,  and  notably  Mir  Jumla,  the  famous  minister 
of  Aurangzeb. 

They  form  an  important  military  colon\  in  Kabul. 
Those  found  in  the  Punjab  are  descendants  of  the  families 
who  came  with  Nadir  Shah  or  after  him. 

They  are  all  Shiahs. 

61.  Koreshi 

1.  Male  population  (in  the  Punjab). — Over  50,003. 
(Census  1931).  It  is  probable  how-ever,  that  comparatively 
few  of  those  who  have  returned  themselves  as  Koresh 
have  any  real  title   to  the  name. 

2.  Locality. — Koreshis  are  found  throughout  the 
Punjab,  they  are  most  numerous  in  the  Rawalpindi, 
Multan  and  Jhang  districts. 

3.  Leading  families. — In  the  Gujar  Khan  tahsil 
(Rawalpindi)  is  the  family  of  a  pensioned  Subedar  Major 


122 

who  was  A.D.C.  to  the  Commander-in-Chief  and  a  Zaildar. 
The  family  of  the  Ilaqadar  of  Banhar,  Chak  Misri,  Pindi- 
Dadun-Khan  tahsil  (Jhe!um).  In  the  Shorkot  tahsil  of 
Jhang  there  are  several  families,  known  as  Sheikhs,  here  a 
title  of  honour.  The  "Makhdum"  family  of  Multan  and 
other  well-known  Koreshi  families  in  the  Multan  district, 
two  of  whom  are  descendants  of  the  Saint  Bahawal  Haqq. 

4,  History  and  particulars. — The  Koreshis  claim 
descent  form  the  tribe  to  which  the  Prophet  ■i--*^  (peace  be 
upon  him)  belonged.  Among  those  who  so  style  themselves 
many  claim  to  belong  to  the  Faruqis  or  descendants  of 
Hazrat  Umar,  the  second  Kaliph,  or  to  Sadiqis  or  descen- 
dants of  Hazrat  Abu  Bakar  the  first  Kaliph  both  of 
whom  were  Koreshi  by  tribe. 

In  Gujar  Khan  there  is  a  well-known  section  known 
as  Dolal,  among  whom  there  have  been  several  disting- 
uished Officers. 

Another  section  in  the  same  tahsil  is  known  as  Jagial. 

The  Shorkot  Koreshis  (Jhang  district)  have  an  excel- 
lent  record  as  soldiers. 

The  tribe  is   respected  by  for  its  sanctity. 

The  best  class  are  agriculturists. 

62.   Lillas. 

1.  Male  population.— '&90.  (Census)  (1931) 

2.  Locality.— This  small  tribe  is  peculiar  to  the 
Jhelum  district  and  lives  west  of,  and  near  to,  Pind-Dadun 
Khan. 

3.  Headmen.— IhQ  Lumbardars  of  their  four  vill- 
ages :— Lilla  Bharwana,  Lilla  Hindwana,  Lilla  Bhera  and 
Lilla  Guj. 


123 

4.  History  and  particulars.— The  Lillas  wish  to  be 
known  as  Moghals,  but  are  of  Jat  rank.  They  state  ihat 
they  are  relations  of  the  Prophet  -'-'^  (peace  be  upon  him) 
on  his  mother's  side,  and  therefore  if  they  had  their  rights, 
are  Koreshis. 

In  the  time  of  Sultan  Mahmud  of  Ghazni,  a  member 
of  the  tribe  migrated  to  India  with  a  band  of  160  men  as 
as  well  dependants.  After  many  wanderings  from  Multan 
to  Gujranwala  they  finally  settled  in  their  present  home. 

They  are  Sunni  Muslims  and  say  they  were  so  long 
before  their  migration  to  India.  They  show  no  signs 
of  Indian  origin. 

The  tribe  is  supposed  to  inter-marry  with  any  Jat  tribe. 

Being  such  a  small  tribe  they  can  give  but  few  men  to 
the  Army  and  civil. 

63.  Mair  and  Mair  Manhas 

1.  Male  population.— 7,800.  {Census  (1931) 

2.  Locality.— The  Mairs  are  found  chiefly  in  the 
Chakwal  tahsil  of  the  Jhelum  district  and  are  also  scatter- 
ed about  the  adjacent  of  districts  Rawalpindi  and  Attock. 

3.  Leading  families.— Their  headmen  are  known  as 
"Choudhri."  In  Chakwal  is  the  family  of  an  (late)  Extra 
Assistant  Commissioner.  Other  families  of  standing  are 
in  Kot  Rupwal  Ghugh,  Badshahan,  Chakral  Chak 
Naurang  and  Mian  Mir. 

4,  History  and  particulars.— The  Mairs  say  they  are 
Manhas  Rajputs  (Manhas  being  a  word  denoting  agri- 
cultural pursuits,  applied  to  Rajputs  who  took  to  agri- 
cultural) and  that  they  are  Dogars  of  the  same  stock  as 


124 

the  Maharaja  of  Jammu  :  this  has  apparently  been  admit- 
ted by  one  Maharaja. 

Their  ancestors  lived  in  the  hilly  country  west  of 
Jammu. 

The  Dhanni  country  (Chakwal)  was  then  part  of 
Kingdom  of  the  Dogras,  and  was  given  to  their  forefather, 
Bhagiar  Der,  as  his  share  of  the  ancestral  estates.  He 
went  there  with  his  following,  some  time  before  the  advent 
of  Babar. 

The  country  was  then  occupied  by  wandering 
Gujjars  who  were  rejected  by  the  Mairs.  The  eastern 
part  of  the  Chakwal  tahsil  was  covered  by  a  great  lake 
which  Babar  drained  by  cutting  through  the  Ghori  Gala 
by  which  the  Bunha  torrent  novv  escapes.  The  Mairs 
took  up  the  drained  country. 

The  Mairs  like  their  neighbours,  the  Kassars,  are 
passionate  and  revengeful.  They  gave  the  Sikhs  much 
trouble,  and  it  required  Ranjit  Singh's  presence  in  their 
tract  to  bring  them  to  order' 

Thep  joined  the  Sikhs  in  1848  and  on  making  over  a  lady 
(Mrs.  George  Lawrence)  to  them,  all  their  Jagirs  were 
confiscated  by  the  English. 

In  the  1857  they  distinguished  themselves  by  some 
services  and  by  good  conduct,  and  thus  obtained  a  rever- 
sal of  their  attainder. 

The  Mairs  inter-marry  with  the  Kassars  and,  to  a 
less  extent,  with  the  Kahuts. 

There  appears  to  be  a  social  distinction  between  the 
ordinary  Mair  and  Mair  Manhas  ;  the  latter  consider 
themselves  Rajputs  and  of  the  aristocracy  of  the  tribe. 


125 

Physically  the  Maiis  are  active  and  well  made  and 
are  high-spirited  ;  well  suited  in  most  respects  for  military 
service. 

64.   Maldial. 

1.  Male  population.  — 57,00{Ccnsiis  1931) 

2.  Locality.— The  Maldial  inhabit  both  banks  of  the 
iVTahl  river  in  Poonch  (Azad   Kashmir). 

Particulars. ~l\\e  tribe  claims  to  be  of  Moghal  des- 
cent, but  can  produce  no  evidence  to  substantiate  this 
claim,  their  neighbours  do  not  allow  it  and  will  not  give 
their  daughters  in   marriage  to  the  tribe. 

The  men  are  of  medium  stature  and  well-built. 

'  65.  Maliar. 

Maliars  are  cultivators  and  gardeners  and  are  the 
same  a  Malis  or  Baghbans.  They  are  found  every  where, 
but  are  most  numerous  in  Rawalpindi,  Attock  and  Jhelum. 

Maliars  are  fond  of  calling  themselves  by  the  name  of 
some  tribe  higher  in  the   social,  as  Awan  or  Janjua. 

They  are  excellent  cultivators. 

66.  Malik 

1.  Male  population. -19, Om.  (Census  1931) 

2.  Particulars.— The  Malik  is  a  tribe  of  lower  Rajput 
status  found  in  Poonch  and  Jammu. 

They  describe  themselves  as  having  been  brought  into 
Poonch  by  the  Emperor  Akbar  to  guard  the  passes  into 
Kashmir  from   the  Punjab.    They   sometimes  call  them- 


126 

selves  Malik   Manhas.    A  certain  number  are  employed 
in  the  Kashmir  Imperial  Service  Troops. 

They  do  not  marry  outside  the  tribe. 

67.  Mangral. 

1.  iMale population.-  About  4,500  (Census  1931). 

2.  Particulars.— M^ngrals  are  of  good  social  position 
and  are  found  chiefly  in  the  Kotli  tahsil  of  the  Mirpur. 
(Azad  Kashmir). 

A  good  number  is  seving  in  the  Army  and  some  Officers 
of  the  tribe  have  been  in  the  Frontier  Force. 

They  are  sometimes  known  as  Mangral  Gakkhars   but 
appear  to  have  no  real  connection  with  the  Gakkhars  except 
that  they  will  not  give  their  daughters   to  any  other  tribe.  ^ 
The  men  are  small  but  of  good  physique,  and  they  are  keen 
on  military  employment. 

68.  Manhas. 

1.  Male  population. — Approximately  2,500.  (Census 
1931). 

2.  Locality. — The  tribe  is  found  scattered  about  in 
small  communities  in  the  Sialkot  and  Rawalpindi  districts. 

3.  Leading  families.—TheTQ  are  none  of  any  im- 
partance. 

4.  History  and  particulars.— The  word  Minhas  or 
Manhas  refers  to  agriculture  and  denotes  that  section  of 
the  tribe  which  took  to  agricultural  pursuits.  The  Jamwal 
is  the  royal  branch  who  do  not  engage  in  agriculture.  The 
tribe  has  an  illustrious  pedigree  and  claims  to  be  of  Solar 
origin  through  Ram  Chandra  of  Ajudhya.  Their  ancestors 


127 

are  supposed  to  have  settled  in  Jammu  and  Kashmir.  They 
now  occupy  rather  a  humble  place  in  the  Rajput  scale  of 
precedence.     They  nevertheless  make  excellent  soldier. 

69.  Manj. 

1.  Male  population.— About  S,000.  (Census  1931). 

2.  L(3ca//7v.— Pre-partition  this  tribe  belonged  mainly 
to  the  Jullundur  district  but  is  found  in  Lahore  and  Rawal- 
pindi. 

The  Alpials  of  the  Rawalpindi  district  claim  to  be 
Manj  Rajputs. 

3.  History  and  particulars. — The  Manj  claim  to  be 
connected  with  the  Bhatti,  and  descended  from  a  mythical 
Raja  name  Salvahan.  South  of  the  Sutlej  the  Manj  Rais 
of  Talwandi  and  Raikot  ruled  over  a  very  extensive  ter- 
ritory till  dispossessed  of  it  by  Ranjit  Singh  and  his  Sikhs. 
North  of  that  river  the  Manj  never  succeeded  in  establish- 
ing a  principality. 

With  the  exception  of  the  Alpial  branch,  the  Manj  has 
now  little  to  recommend  him  except  his  good  physique. 
Too  proud  to  till  the  land  themselves  they  cultivate  it  as  a 
rule  through  the  agency  of  servants,  or  lease  it  out  to 
tenants.  In  either  case  they  only  receive  landlord's  profits, 
while  the  sturdier  Jat,  cultivating  with  his  own  hands,  reaps 
the  profit  of  both  landlord  and  cultivator. 

The  conversion  of  the  tribe  to  Islam  probably  took 
place  in  the  reign  of  Shahab-ud-Din  Ghory,  i.e.,  in  the 
middle  of  the  12th  century. 

70.  Mekan. 

1.    Male  population.— Probably  3,000.  (Census  1931). 


128 

2.  Locality. —The  Mekan  are  chiefly  found  in  the 
Shahpur  district,  and  also,  in  very  small  numbers,  in  Jhelum 
Multan  and  the  Kharian  tahsii  of  Gujrat. 

3.  Headmen.~The  best  known  of  the  tribe  are  two 
families  of  the  Zaildars  in  the  Shahpur  tahsil,  in  the  villages 
Kot  Bhai  Khan  and  Kot  Pahlwan. 

4.  Particulars  .—The  Mekan  are  said  to  be  of  Panwar 
origin,  descended  from  the  same  ancestor  as  the  Dhudhi. 
They  are  a  partial  tribe  and  are  said  to  be  somewhat  tur- 
bulent. 

They  rankas  Rajput  and  are  generally  of  fine  physique. 

71.    Meos  or  Mawatis 
Male  population.— 1\, (ill).   (Census  1931). 

The  early  history  and  origin  of  the  Meos  is  abscure  ; 
they  themselves  claim  Rajput  origin,  alleging  descent  from 
an  ancestor  converted  in  the  time  of  Kut-ub-Din.  It  seems 
probable,  however,  that  the  Minas  and  Meos  are  connected 
and  they  are  probably  both  representatives  of  the  earlier 
non-Ayran  inhabitants  of  the  country.  In  former  times 
the  Meos  were  noted  for  their  turbulance.  As  soldiers  they 
are  cheery  and  willing  workers.  Their  physique  is  excellent 
as  they  have  strong  thighs  and  broad  chests.  There  is 
ample  and  good  material  for  enlistment  in  infantry. 

72.     Moghal. 

1.  Male  Population.— There  are  over  100,000  so-called 
Moghals  males  in  the  Punjab.  (Census  1931). 

2.  Locality. — Moghals  are  common  throughout  the 
Punjab  but  the  census  returns  show  that  the  Jhelum  district 


129 

contains  the  largest  number,  over  11,000  males  in  that 
district  having  returned  themselves  as  Moghal;  Rawalpindi 
with  nearly,  8,000  and  Attock  with  5,000  come  next. 

3.  History  and  particulars.  — Moghuh  or  Mongols, 
either  entered  the  country  with  Babar  or  were  attracted 
during  the  reign  of  his  dynasty.  Of  the  figures  given  above 
only  a  small  number  are  of  pure  Mongolian  blood.  Irres- 
pective of  the  mixture  of  blood  resulting  from  inter-mar- 
riage of  the  Moghals  with  the  local  castes,  there  is  a  strong 
tendency  among  men  of  low  status  to  claim  Moghal 
descent,  and  it  has  even  become  the  fashion  of  late  years 
for  some  well-known  tribes  to  describe  themselves  as 
Moghal.     Among  such  are  the  following  : — 

Ghebas,  Kassar,  Phaphras,  Tanaolis,  and  even  some- 
time the  Gakkhars.     In   "A   History   of  the  Mcghals  of 
Central  Asia"    by  N.  Elias   and   E.  D.   Rose  we  find  the 
following  :—"Iii  origin  there  is   little  difference   between 
the  Turk  and  Moghal.    The  word  'Moghal'  even  where  it 
is  used  in  an  ethnic  sense,  is  frequently  misapplied,   and  so 
extended  at  certain  periods  in  history,  as  to  comprise  many 
tribes  of  real  Turki  race  (among   the   others)   until  large 
numbers  of  people  who  were  not  of  Moghal  race   came  to 
be  called  Moghals.     This  habit  appears  to  have  been  pre- 
valent first  in  the  time  of  Chingiz  Khan  and  his  immediate 
successors,  and  subsequently  during  the  ascendency  of  the 
Chaghatai  (or  so  called   Moghal)   dynasty  in   India.     The 
third  conclusion  is  that  the  application  and  signification  of 
all  these   names.— Turk,   Tartar  and   Moghal— varied  at 
different  times  and  in  different  countries." 

The  true  Moghal  has  great  pride  of  race,  which  feeling 
usually  accompanied  those  qualities  which  we  look  for  in 
the  soldier, 
I 


130 

The  best  known  clans  are— The  Barlas,  Chaghatta  and 

Kiani,  whilst  in   the   Lahore  district  are  some  known  are 

Turkmal  and   Ghori.     The   true   Moghal  will  always  add 

"Beg"   to   his   name,  and  generally  uses   "Mirza"  as  a 

prefix. 

A  man  who  calls  himself  Moghal  but  who  cannot  tell 
the  name  of  his  clan  should  generally  be  rejected  as  an  un- 
desirable. 

73      Narma. 

The  Narma  is  a  Rajput  tribe  with  a  male  population 
of  3,300,  found  chiefly  in  the  Bagh  tahsil  of  Poonch  and  the 
Kotlia  (ahsil  of  Azad  Kashmir.  They  are  also  to  be  found 
in  small  numbers  in  Kahutta,  Gujar  Khan  and  Rawalpindi 
Tahsil. 

Their  tradition  connects  them  with  Puran.  said  to  be 
a  son  of  Raja  Salvahan  from  whom  also  come  the  Bhattis 
and  Manj  Rajputs. 

They  connect  themselves  with  the  Solhan  Rajput  with 
whom  they  inter-marry. 

They  are  generally  of  good  physique,  short  and  sturdy 
with  good  legs. 

74.     Naru. 

1.  Male  population.— About  12,000.    (Census  1931). 

2.  Loca//0'.— Pre-partition  this  tribe  belonged  mainly 
to  the  Hoshiarpur  and  Jullundur  districts,  and  a  few  in 
Gurdaspur  and  Amrilsar.  Now  in  Pakistan  they  one  found 
in  Lahore  and  Rawalpindi  and  Sahiwal  and  Miiltan. 

4.     Headmen. — Their    headmen     were      "Raaas"    of 


131 

the  four  "Parganas""  in   Hoshiarpur,  and  one  in  Jullundur 
(India). 

5.  History  and  particulars. — The  Narus  say  that  they 
are  Surajbansi  Rajputs  converted  in  the  time  of  Mahmud 
of  Ghazni.  They  came  originally  from  Muttra  and  thence 
through  Jaisalmer  to  the  Punjab. 

Their  ancestor,  Raja  Tilochand,  having  applied  for 
help  in  a  civil  war  to  the  King  of  Delhi,  was  sent  to  con- 
quer the  Punjab,  which  he  did,  and  in  return  was  made 
ruler  of  the  country. 

His  son  Nihal  Chand,  became  a  Muhanimadan,  and  as- 
sumed the  name  of  Naru  Shah.  Naru  Shah  first  settled  at 
Mau  in  Jullundur  (India)  whence  his  son  RatanPal  founded 
Phillaur.  Thence  were  founded  the  four  Naru  "parganas" 
of  Hariana,  Bajwana,  Sham  Chaurasi  and  Ghorewaha 
in  Hoshiarpur  and  Bahr  in  Jullundur  (India).  The  chief 
man  in  each  of  these  "parganas"  is  known  as  "Rai"  or 
"Rana". 

75.     Panwar. 

1.  Male  population.— About  30,000.  (Census    1931). 

2.  Locality.— The  Panwar  is  found  in  the  Bahawalpur 
State,  in  Multan,  Sahiwal  and  Lahore. 

3.  History  and  particulars. —  The  Panwar  or  Pramara 
was  once  the  most  important  of  the  Agnicula  Rajputs. 
"The  world  is  the  Pramaras"  is  an  ancient  saying  denoting 
their  extensive  sway,  and  the  Nankot  Marusthali,  extend- 
ing along  and  below  the  Sutlej  from  the  Indus  almost  to 
the  Jamna,  signified  the  Maru  Asthal  or  arid  territory 
occupied  by  them.    But  many  centuries  have  passed  since 


132 

they  were  driven  from  their  possessions,  and  in  1826  they 
held  in  independent  sway  only  the  small  State  of  Dhat  in 
the  desert. 

Ranghars  (Musalman  Rajputs). 

The  Musalman  Rajputs  of  the  Ambala  Division  are 
commonly  known  as  Ranghars.  After  partition  they  have 
settled  down  in  the  Lahore,  Sheikhupura  and  Multan 
districts. 

They  belong  chiefly  to  the  Batti,  Chauhan,  Ponwar, 
Jatu,  Taoni  and  Tonwar  clans.  They  are  much  superior 
in  quality  to  the  Eastern  R  ijput. 

76     Phaphra  or  Phiphra 

1.  Male  population. — 350.  As  shown  in  the  census 
returns  (1931)  but  from  the  number  who  are  serving  in  the 
army  there  must  be  many  more  than  this. 

2.  Locaity, — The  Phaphra  have  a  few  villages  a*  the 
foot  of  the  Salt  Range,  east  of  Pind  Dadan  Khan  in  the 
Jhelum  district. 

3.  Headmen.— A  retired  Extra  Assistant  Commis- 
sioner and  Subedar  Major  are  perhaps,  the  most  influen- 
tial members  of  the  tribe. 

5.  History  and  particulars. — The  Phaphras  follow  the 
prevailing  fashion  and  call  themselves  Moghals,  to  which 
they  have  no  claim. 

The  tribe  is  classed  as  "semi-Jat"  ranking  somewhat 
above  the  Jat  status  in  popular  estimation.  They  inter- 
marry with  the  Lillas,  Gondals  and  Varaich,  etc.,  who  are 
for  the  most  part  certainly  Jats. 

In  character,  customs  and  physique  they  do  not  seem 


133 

to  differ  from  the  othsr  agricultural  tribes   of  the  Jhelum 
district. 

77.     Phularwan. 

1.  Male  population.— Abowi  1,700.  (Census  1931). 

2.  Locality. — The  Phularwan  occupy  a  compact  block 
of  10  villages  in  the  Zaffarvval  tahsil  of  Sialkot  round 
Chobara  and  also  few  villages  in  the  Phillaura  tahsil. 

3.  Headmen. — The  Zaildar  of  Pindi  Bago. 

4.  History  and  particulars. —L'lttlQ  is  known  about  this 
tribe  and  it  is  not  mentioned  in  the  census  returns. 

The  "Rivaj-i-am"  describes  it  as  Rajput,  and  accounts 
for  it  as  follows  :  — 

One  Feroze  Shah  became  a  convert  to  Islam  and  was 
given  land  in  the  Jhang  district,  where  he  founded  a  village 
called  Bharwal.  For  five  generations  his  descendants  lived 
in  Bharwal,  they  then  offended  the  authorities  and  all  were 
put  to  the  sword,  except  one  Manga,  who  escaped.  Manga 
came  to  Zaffarwal  and  his  descendants  established  them- 
selves in  their  present  habitations. 

Phuler  Awan  has  been  suggested  as  the  derivation  of 
the  tribal  name,  but  there  appears  to  be  nothing  definite 
to  support  this  supposition. 

78.     Punjabi  Pathan. 

Male population.~l,93,S}5.  (Census  1931). 

The  Pathan  is  generally  associated  with  the  Trans- 
Indus  districts,  but  scattered  about  the  Punjab  are  to  be 
found  small  colonies  of  Pathans  who,   in  order  to  dis- 


134 

tinguish   them   from   the   Pashtu-speaking  Pathan   of  the 
borders,  are  here  termed  Panjabi  Pathans. 

These  non-frontier  Pathans  are  usually  known  by  the 
town  or  locality  in  which  they  are  settled,  e.g.,  Kasur 
Pathans,  Multani  Pathans.  These  colonies  of  Pathans 
are  accounted  for  by  Sir  Densil  Ibbetson  in  the  following 
manner  : — 

"During  the  Lodi  and  Sur  dynasties  many  Pathans 
migrated  to  India  especially  during  the  reign  of  Bahlol  Lodi 
and  Sher  Shah  Suri.  These  naturally  belonged  to  the 
Ghilzai  section  from  which  those  kings  sprung. 

But  large  numbers  of  Pathans  accompanied  the  armies 
ofMahmud  Ghaznavi,  Shahab-ud-Din  and  Babar,  and 
many  of  them  obtained  grants  of  land  in  the  Punjab  plains 
and  founded  Pathan  colonies  which  still  exist.  Many 
more  Pathans  have  been  driven  out  of  Afghanistan  by 
internal  feuds  or  by  famine  and  have  taken  refuge  in  the 
plains  east  of  the  Indus. 

The  tribes  most  commonly  to  be  found  in  Punjab 
are  the  Yusufzai  including  the  Mandahr,  the  Lodi  Kakar, 
Sarwani,  Orakzai,  the  Karlauri  tribes  and  the  Zamand 
Pathans.  Of  these  the  most  widely  distributed  are  the 
Yusufzai,  of  whom  a  body  of  12,000  accompanied  Babar  in 
the  final  invasion  of  India,  and  settled  in  the  plains  of 
India  and  the  Punjab.  But  as  a  rule  the  Pathans  who  have 
settled  away  from  the  frontier  have  lost  all  memory  of 
their  tribal  divisions,  and  indeed  almost  all  their  national 
characteristics. 

Multani  Pathans.—The  descendants  of  Zamand  very 
early  migrated  in  large  numbers  to  Multan,   to  which 


135 

province  they  furnished  rulers,  till  the  tiaie  of  Aurangzeb, 
when  a  number  of  the  Abdali  tribe  under  the  leadership  of 
Shah  Husain  were  driven  from  Kandahar  by  tribal  feuds, 
took  refuge  in  Multan,  and  being  early  supplemented  by 
other  of  their  kinsmen  who  were  expelled  by  Mir  Wais, 
the  great  Ghilzai  chief,  conquered  Multan  and  founded 
the  tribe  well  known  in  the  Punjab  as  Multani  Pathans. 

Zahid  Khan  Abdali  was  appointed  Governor  of  Multan 
with  the  title  of  Nawab,  at  the  time  of  Nadir  Shah's  inva- 
sion. Multan  was  Governed  by  different  members  of  this 
family,  until  in  1818  the  city  was  captured  by  the  Sikhs 
under  Ranjit  Singh,  after  a  heroic  defence  in  which  the 
Nawab  and  five  of  his  sons  were  slain. 

Kasw  Pathans. — When  the  Zamand  section  was  bro- 
ken up,  the  Khweshgi  clan  migrated  to  the  Ghorband 
defile,  and  a  large  number  marched  thence  with  Babar  and 
found  great  favour  at  his  hands  and  those  of  Humayun, 
One  section  of  them  settled  at  Kasur,  and  are  known  as 
"Kasuria  Pathans" 

The  Kasuria  Pathans  increased  in  numbers  and  impro- 
tance  until  the  chiefs  thought  themselves  strong  enough  to 
refuse  to  pay  tribute  to  the  Moghals.  After  some  severe 
fighting  the  Kasuria  Pathans  were  compelled  to  give  in, 
they  never  lost  heart  however  and  maintained  their  inde- 
pendence until  1807,  when  they  were  finally  subdued  by 
the  Sikhs.  After  the  confiscation  of  Kasur  by  Ranjit 
Singh,  the  Pathans  were  ordered  to  remain  on  the  left  bank 
of  the  Sutlej  where  their  leader  was  assigned  the  Jagir  of, 
Mamdot. 

Besides   these   two     better  known  clans,   there  are, 


136 

as  already  mentioned  others  to  be  found  in  small  colonies 
throughout  the  Punjab. 

Many  distinguished  Officers,  from  cavalry  regiments, 
belong  to  this  class. 

79.  Rajputs. 

The  Punjabi  Musalman  Rajput  tribes  described  in 
this  chapter  have  been  mainly  those  of  the  Rawalpindi 
Civil  Division.  The  term  Rajput  has  to  a  large  degree 
come  to  mean  a  social  grade  rather  than  an  ethnological 
term  among  Punjabi  Musalmans.  The  Census  Report  of 
1931  gives  the  male  population  af  Punjabi  Musalman  Raj- 
puts as  9,19,165. 

80.  RaDJha. 

1.  Male  population.— About  8,000,  (Census  1931) 

2.  Locality.— The  bulk  of  the  Ranjhas  are  to  be 
found  in  the  Bhera  tahsil  of  the  Shahpur  district,  there  are 
a  few  also  in  Gujranwala  and  Jhelum. 

3.  //eflf/me/7.— The  most  influential  members  of  the 
tribe  are  the  Zaildars  of  Mid  Ranjha  and  Bhadar  in  the 
Bhera  tahsil.  The  lumbardars  of  Pind  Dadun  Khan  and 
Lilla  in  the  Jhelum  district  are  men  of  some  standing. 

4. — History  and  particulars. — The  Ranjhas  are  gen- 
erally classed  as  Jat  though  they  are  Bhatti  Rajputs.  Lat- 
terly a  few  of  the  tribe  have  claimed  Koreshi  origin. 
They  closly  resemble  the  Gondals,  with  whom  they  inter- 
marry. 

The  Ranjhas  show  little  desire  for  military  service. 


137 

81.  Sakhal. 

This  tribe  is  found  chiefly  in  the  Mirpur  district 
where  they  own  a  group  of  viHages  round  Khattar.  A 
few  are  also  in  Poonch.  They  are  "'  Sahu  "  and  claim  to 
be  Gakkhars.  The  Admal  Gakkhars  describe  fhe  Sakhal 
as  having  formerly  been  servants  of  the  Gakkhars. 

The  tribe  is  a  small  one. 

82.  Salehria. 

1  Male  population.— BtiWQtn  12,003  and  14,000. 
(Census  1931\ 

2.  Locality. —The  Salehria  are  mostly  found  in  the 
Zaffanval  (Sialkot)  and  Shakargarh.  There  are  some  also 
in  the  Lahore  district. 

3.  Headmen. —The  best  known  and  most  influential 
family  belong  to  a  village  named  Rupar  Chak  in  the 
Zaffarwal  tahsil,  its  head  is  a  Zaildar. 

4. — History  and  particulars. — The  Salehria  are  Som- 
bansi  Rajputs  who  trace  their  descent  from  Raja  Saigal,  of 
fabulous  antiquity,  and  from  his  descendant  Chandra 
Gupta.  They  say  that  their  ancestors  came  from  the 
Deccan,  as  part  of  a  military  force,  to  suppress  an 
insurrection  among  the  Khokkars,  and  settled  in  Sialkot. 

83.  Sarara. 

1.  Male  population.— 4,600.  Census  1931). 

2.  This  tribe  is  met  with  only  in  the  Boi  tract,  bet- 
ween the  Thandiani  Range  and  the  Kunher  river,  in  the 
Hazara  district. 


138 

They  connect  themselves  with  both  the  Dhunds  and 
the  Tonaolis,  but  say  at  the  same  time  that  they  come 
from  Pakpattan  in  the  Sahiwal  district.  The  tribe  is 
classed  as  Sahu  and  inter-marry  on  equal  trems  with  the 
Dhunds. 

Their  physique  is  above  the  average. 

84  Satti. 

1.  Male  population.— 9, 12>Q.  (Census  1931). 

2.  Locality.— Iht  Satti  occupy  the  lower  range  of 
the  Murree  hills  in  the  Murree  and  Kahuta  tahsils  of  the 
Rawalpindi  district. 

3.  LeflJ/Mg-Za/n/V/e^.  — The  head  of  the  Sattis  lives  at 
Kanira  blow  the  Narh  hill.  Another  good  family  is  at 
Chujjana  in  the  Murree  tahsil,  the  head  of  which  is  a 
Zaildar. 

4.  History  and  particulars. — Next  to  the  Dhunds  the 
Sattis  are  the  largest  and  most  important  of  the  hill  tribes 
of  the  Rawalpindi  district.  They  occupy  the  whole  of  the 
Kotli  spur  in  the  Murree  tahsil  and  they  divide  the  whole 
of  the  mountainous  portion  of  the  Kahuta  tahsil  with  the 
Jasgams. 

They  are  probably  of  the  same  descent  as  the  Dhunds 
who  pretend  to  look  down  on  them.  They  were  at  one 
time  the  traditional  enemies  of  the  Dhunds  but  at  the  pre- 
sent day  the  two  tribes  have  no  feud  and  inter-marry 
freely. 

The  Sattis  have  two  traditions:  as  to  their  origin,  one 
connects   them   with  Hazrat  Abbas,   the   paternal   of  the 


139 

prophet  J#  (peace  be  upon  him)  while  the  other  makes 
them  the  offspring  of  one  Takht  Khan,  who  came  with 
Timur  to  Delhi.  The  Dhunds  account  for  the  Sattis 
in  yet  another  manner  which  is  absolutely  rejected  by 
them  as  false. 

There  is  little  doubt  that  they  were  originally  Hindu, 
probably  Ponwar  Rajput's,  whose  conversion  to  Islam  is  of 
comparatively  recent  date. 

The  tribe  came  to  English  assistance  when  the  Dhunds 
attacked  Murree  in  1857. 

Holdings  among  them  are  very  small  and  without 
military  service  they  could  not  live.  The  tribe  is  of  good 
social  standing  and  among  them  tribal  feeling  is  strong. 
They  hold  together  and  look  up  to  there  headman. 

They  make  first-rate  soldiers,  enlist  readily,  and  are 
always  in  great  demend. 

85.  Sayad. 

1.  Male  population.—Ower  2,50,000.    (Census  1931). 

2.  Locality. Sayads  are  found  everywhere  in  the 
Punjab.    (West  Pakistan). 

3.  History  and  particulars. — True  Sayads  are  the 
descendants  of  Hazrat  Ali,  Muhammad's  son-in-law,  who 
married  Fatima  Prophet's  (Be  peace  up  on  him)  daughter. 
Many  Sayads,  however,  profess  to  be  his  descendants 
through  other  wives. 

The  Sayads  of  to-day  obviously  contain  a  very  large 
mixture  of  Indian  blood,  partly  by  marrying  wives  from 
the  Indian   Muslims  of  other  castes  and    partly   by  the 


140 

tendency  of  the  lower  castes  to  stop  gradually  into  the 
folds  of  that  holy  caste.  An  niimense  number  of  those 
who  profess  to  be  Sayads  have  really  no  claim  to  the  title. 
In  the  Eastern  Punjab  they  form  a  comparatively  small 
portion  of  the  population,  and  are  mostly  the  descendants 
of  true  Sayads  who  followed  the  Muslim  conquerors,  and 
were  given  grants  of  land  which  their  descendants  continue 
to  enjoy.  In  the  Central  and  Western  Punjab,  and  more 
especially  on  the  Frontier,  on  the  Indus,  and  in  the  Salt 
Range,  ther  are  numerous. 

As  a  rule  they  are  cultivators  and  depend  more  upon 
their  income  from  "  Piri  Muridi,"  /.  e.,  dues  received  as 
holy  people,  than  on  agriculture.  Their  influence  on  the 
whole  is  declining,  but  they  still  have  considerable  power. 
They  are  as  a  rule  intelligent.  Their  social  position  is 
very  high  and  they  will  not  give  their  daughters  in 
marriage  to  any  one  except  a  Sayed  or  Koreshi,  while 
tribes  of  the  highest  social  standing  marry  their  daughters 
to  Sayads. 

Sayads  generally  add  Shah  to  their  names  and  are 
respectfully  addressed  as  "  Shahji  '".  They  are  found  in 
every  branch  of  the  army  and  opinions  differ  greatly  as 
to  their  value  as  soldiers. 

Probable  the  most  compact  colony  of  Sayads  are 
those  of  the  Kagan  valley  in  Hazara,  descendants  of  Jala 
Baba,  who  led  the  Swathi  invasion  into  Hazara.  It 
required  an  expediton  in  1852  to  enforce  complete  sub- 
mission. 

The  following  are  the  principal  sub-divisions  in  the 
Punjab  :  — 


141 

Hasani,  Bokhari,  Gilani,  Hussaini,  Mashaidi,  Shirazi, 
Zaidi,  Jafiri,  Gardazi.  Most  Sayads  are  "  Pits,"  having 
a  large  following  of  "  Murids  "  or  disciples. 

86.  Sheikh. 

1.  Male  population.— US1,370.  (Census  1931). 

2.  Locality. — Sheikhs  are  met  with  everywhere  thro- 
ughout the  Punjab. 

3.  Origin  and  particulars.— The  word  Sheikh  means 
"  learned,"  and  was  originally  applied  to  holy  immigrants 
from  Arabia,  but  it  came  to  be  usea  for  converts  from 
Hinduism.  A  man  may  be  a  Sheikh  by  birth  or  become 
one  if  he  is  not  a  Muslim. 

The  term  Sheikh  includes  over  1,0  JO  sub-castes,  many 
of  which  appear  to  have  assumed  high  sounding  titles.  All 
Koreshis  are  Sheikhs  but,  except  in  a  few  localities,  they 
prefer  to  be  known  as  Koreshis. 

87.  Sial. 

1.  Male  population.   -About  50,000.  (Census  1931). 

2.  Locality.— The  bulk  of  the  Sials  are  in  the  Jhang 
and  Multan  districts  :  in  the  former  they  are  located  in 
Shorkot  and  Jhang  tahsils  and  the  latter  in  th;  Kabirwala 
tashil.  They  are  found  also  in  lesser  numbers,  in  Sahiwal, 
Shahpur,  Muzaffargarh,  Dera  Ghazi  Khan,  the  Chenab 
Colony  and  the  Bahawalpur  State. 

3.  Leading  families.— The  descendants  of  Kabir 
Khan,  the  17th  Sial  chief,  who  died  in  1801,  live  in  Jhang- 
Maghiana. 


142 

Other  families  of  standing  are  at  Kharanwala,  Bad 
Rajbana  and  Rustam  Sargana.  In  the  Multan  district 
the  best  known  are  those  of  Kund  Sargana  and  Bager. 

4.  History  and  particulars. — The  Sials  are  descended 
from  Taj  Shankar  a  Ponwar  Rajput,  whose  home  was  at 
Daranagar,  between  Allahabad  and  Fattehpur.  A  branch 
of  the  Ponwars  had  previously  emigerated  from  their 
native  country  round  Delhi  to  Jaunpur,  and  it  was  there 
that  Rai  Shankar  was  born.  One  story  has  it  that  Rai 
Shankar  had  three  sons— Seu,  Teu  and  Gheu  -  from 
whom  have  descended  the  Sials  of  Jhang,  the  Tiwanas  of 
Shahpur,  and  the  Ghebas  of  Pindi  Gheb.  Another  tradi- 
tion states  that  Sial  was  the  only  son  of  Rai  Shankar, 
and  that  the  ancestors  of  the  Tiwanas  and  Ghebas  were 
only  collateral  relations  of  Shankar  and  Sial.  Owing  to 
dissensions  among  the  members  of  the  family,  Sial  emigr- 
ated during  the  reign  of  Ala-ud-din  Ghori  to  the  Punjab. 
Sial  in  his  wanderings  came  to  Pakpattan,  and  was  there 
converted  to  the  Muslim  religion  by  the  eloquent  exhorta- 
tion of  the  sainted  Baba  Farid  ^M  -i  ^*^j  of  Pakpattan. 

The  alleged  connection  of  the  Sials  with  the  Tiwanas 
and  Ghebas  is  most  improbable.  The  tribe  is  undoubtedly 
of  Rajput  origin  and  migrated  west  during  the  reign  of 
Ala-ud-din  Ghori  when  many  Rajput  families,  including 
the  ancestors  of  the  Kharrals,  Tiwanas,  Ghebas  and 
Chaddars,  emigrated  from  the  provinces  of  Hindustan 
to  the  Panjab.  Crossing  the  river  Ravi  in  its  lower  reaches, 
the  tribe  appears  to  have  reached  the  Chenab  in  the 
vicinity  of  Shorkot  in  the  14th  century,  and  to  have  found 
it  necessary  to  entrench  itself  against  the  local  tribes,  in 
forts,   which   mark   the    country.     From   this   base  they 


143 

appear  to  have  spread  n:)rth  and  south  along  the  river, 
the  Thai  proving  an  insuperable  barrier  to  their  further 
progress  westward. 

The  Sials  appear  to  have  reached  the  zenith  of  their 
power  shortly  after  Ahmed  Shah  Abdali's  first  invasion  of 
the  Punjab  (1754-55).  After  a  brief  period  of  prosperity, 
the  tribe  gradually  succumbed  to  the  Sikhs,  and  was 
finally  conquered  by  Ranjit  Singh,  though  still  retaining 
considerable  political  importance. 

About  one-fifth  of  the  tribes  has  returned  itself  as 
Jat,  and  the  remainder  as  Rajput. 

They  appear  to  have  no  connection  with  the  town  of 
Sialkot. 

88.  Sohlan. 

The  Sohlan  is  a  Rajput  tribe  connected  with  the 
Narma. 

The  Muslim  section  is  found  chiefly  in  the  Mirpur 
district  of  Azad  Kashmir. 

Their  physique  and  characteristics  are  much  the  same 
as  the  Narma  with  whom  they   inter-marry. 

The  tribe  is  a  small  one. 

89.  Sudhan. 

1.  Male  population.— 25,300.  (Census  1838) 

2.  Locality.— The  Sudhanoti  tahsil  of  Poonch  is  the 
home  of  the  Sudhans,  but  they  spread  also  into  the 
Havali,  Bagh  and  Kotli  tahsils  and  a  few  even   are   to  be 


144 

met  with  across  the  Jheluni  in  the  Kahuta  tahsi  of  Rawal- 
pindi. 

3.  Leading  families.— 1\\Q  Rais  of  Alisozel  in  Sudha- 
noti  is  perhaps,  the  most  influential  man  of  the  tribe. 

Other  families  of  good  status  are  at  Neriya  Chowki 
and  Kirk  in  the  same  tahsil. 

4.  History  and  particulars.— The  Sudhans  are  the 
most  important  tribe  of  Poonch,  and  of  late  years  an  in- 
creasing number  have  been  enlisted  in  the   Army. 

They  claim  Pathan  origin  and  say  that  they  are  desce- 
ndants of  Ismail  who  founded  Dera  Ismail  Khan,  and  also 
of  one  Jassi,  who  was  a  Pathan. 

According  to  them  they  first  settled  near  Kotli,  in  the 
Murree  hills  (not  the  place  of  the  same  name  in  Jammu 
territory),  which  was  at  that  time  occupied  by  Brahmans. 
A  tribe  known  as  the  Bagar  held  the  opposite  bank  of 
the  Jhelum  and  tyrannised  over  the  Brahmans,  who  called 
in  the  Sudhans  to  their  aid.  The  Sudhans  having  defeated 
the  Bagars,  seized  their  country  and  named  it  Sudhanoti, 
it  was  at  this  time  that  they  took  the  name  of  Sudhan, 
which  they  had  earned  as  a  compliment  to  their  valour 
from  the  Brahmans.  If  all  this  has  any  foundation  in 
fact,  it  must  be  very  ancient  history  for  there  is  now  no 
trace  of  the  Bagars  in  Poonch. 

The  Sudhan  varies  in  physique,  and  other  desirable 
qualities,  with  the  locality  in  which  he  is  found.  The  best 
are  obtained  from  Sudhanoti,  and  the  nearer  they  are  to 
the  centre  of  that  tahsil  the  better  they  are  ;  here  their 
physique  is  excellent. 


145 

Large  numbers  of  Sudhans  take  domestic  service  and 
are  to  be  met  with  in  Murree,  Rawalpindi  and  the  Galis. 

The  Sudhans  have  pride  of  race  and  look  on  them- 
selves as  superior  to  any  of  the  other  tribes  of  Poonch, 
but  they  cannot  be  considerd  high  class  Rajputs,  which 
term,  notwithstanding  their  claim  to  Pathan  origin,  they 
apply  to  themselves. 

They  marry  chiefly  among  themselves  but  also  take 
and  give  wives  to  the  Maldials  and  some  of  ihe  Murree 
hill  tribes. 

90.    Tarar. 

1.  Population.- 1 \, 100.  (Census  1931) 

2.  Locality. — They  bulk  of  the  Tatars  are  in  the 
Phallian  tahsil  of  the  Gujrat  district,  the  tribe  is  also  met 
with  in  Gujranwal,  Shahpur,  Jhelum  and  Sialkot. 

3.  History  and  particulars.  —The  Tarar  rank  as  Jat 
though  they  claim  Solar  Rajput  origin,  apparently  from 
Bhatti  of  Bhatner.  They  say  that  their  ancestor  Tarar 
look  service  with  Mahmud  of  Ghazni  but  that  his  son 
Lodhi,  from  whom  they  are  descended  moved  from 
Bhatner  to  Gujrat,  Gujranwala  and  Shahpur. 

They  inter-marry  with  the  Gondal,  Varaich,  Gil, 
Virk  and  other  leading  Jat  tribes  of  the  neighbourhood. 

91.  Tezal. 

1.    Population.     About  5,400,  (Census  1931) 

i 

Locality. —The  Tezal  are  found  on  the  right  bank  of 
the  Mahl  river  in  the  Bagh  tahsil  of  Poonch. 


146 

3.  Particulars.— The  tribe  appears  to  be  a  sub-divis- 
ion of  the  Kakkhe  and  ranks  as  Rajput. 

They  inter-marry  with  the  Sudhan  and  Chandal  of 
the  same  locality. 

They  are  of  the  short  stature  but  robust  physique. 

92.  Thatal 

1.  Population.— 1,216.  (Census  1931) 

2.  Locality. — The  Shahpur  and  Jhelum  district. 

3.  Particulars.— An  obscure  tribe  of  Jat  status. 

93.  Tiwana 

1 .  Male  Population.  —About  1 , 1 00.  (Census  1931) 

2.  Loca/Z/v.—Tiwanas  inhabit  the  Thai  country  west 
of  Kushab  in  the  Shahpur  district,  a  few  are  also  to  be 
found  in  the  Bhera  and  Shahpur  tahsils. 

3.  Leading  families. — The  Tiwanas  although  numeri- 
cally a  small  tribe  possess  more  families  of  distinction 
then  any  other  tribe.  In  fact,  "Maliks"  appear  to 
predominate  over  the  ordinary  rank  and  file  of  the  tribe. 

The  Mitha  Tiwana  family  is  by  far  the  most  impor- 
tant in  the  Shahpur  district.  Its  history  is  given  in  '"The 
Punjab  Chiefs."  There  are  many  branches  of  this  family, 
the  wealthiest  and  probably  ihe  most  important  being  that 
of  which  Malik  Umar  Hayat  Khan  was  the  head. 

Other  families  of  high  status  are  in  Hanioka  and 
Hadali. 


147 

5.  History  and  Particulars. — Notwithstanding  their 
claims  to  high  Hindu  Descent,  the  Tiwanas  were  until 
about  a  century  ago  an  ordinary  Punjab  Musalman  tribe, 
inhabiting  a  few  villages  at  the  north  of  the  Thai  desert. 
After  a  severe  struggle  with  their  neighbours,  the  Awans, 
the  head  of  the  clan  established  independent  authority 
over  the  Thai,  and  even  after  the  Sikhs  under  Ranjit  Singh, 
brought  them  under  subjection,  they  found  it  advisable  to 
employ  the  Tiwana  Chiefs  as  their  local  Governors.  Their 
earlierhistory  represents  them  as  being  Ponwar  Rajputs 
who  emigrated  from  Hindustan  to  the  Punjab,  probably  in 
15th  century.  Their  first  settlement  appears  to  have  been 
at  Jahangir  on  the  Indus,  where  they  became  converts  to 
Islam. 

Moving  eastwards  they  eventually  occupied  Shahpur, 
and  in  1680  built  Mitha  Tiwana. 

The  Tiwana,  rendered  valuable  service  in  1848  when 
the  Multanis  rose  against  English  and  again  in  1857, 
when  they  proved  their  loyalty  to  the  English  by  furnish- 
ing over  1 ,000  horsemen  for  the  irregular  cavalry  raised  in 
the  Punjab  by  Lord  Lawrence. 

The  Tiwanas  are  essentially  cavalry  soldiers,  and  also 
serve  in   infantry. 

Their  Maliks  breed  excellent  horses. 

Closely  related  to  the  Tiwanas  are  a  family  of  Nums 
(Bhatti  Rajputs)  with  whom  the  Tiwanas  inter-marry. 

94.    Traggar. 

1.    Population— 900.  (Census  1931) 


148 

2.  Locality. — The  Traggar  are  found  only  in  ihe 
Multan  and  Muzaffar-garh  districts. 

3.  Particulars. — This  tribe  claim  to  be  Bhatti  Rajputs, 
and  take  their  name  from  their  ancestral  home  at  Traggar 
in  Bikanir. 

The  social  position  of  the  tribe  is  good,  they  are  fond 
of  horses  and  are  anxious  to  serve  in  cavalry, 

95.    Varaich. 

1.  Male  population.^ khowi  40,000.    (Census    1931) 

2.  Locality. — The  Varachi  are  chiefly  found  in  the 
Phalia  and  Gujrat  tahsils  of  the  Gujrat  district,  they  have 
also  spread  in  to  Gujranwala  Sialkot,  Jhelum,  Lahore 
and  Rawalpindi. 

3.  Leading  families. —Thz  VVazirbad  family  is  the 
most  important  and  is  mentioned  in  the  "Punjab  Chief's." 
At  Jallalpur  Jattan,  in  th."  Gujrat  tahsil,  there  is  another 
fanmily  of  good  status,  the  head  of  which  is  a  Zaildar. 

4.  History  and  particulars.— The  Varaich  is  one  of 
the  most  important  of  the  Jat  tribes  of  the  Punjab. 
There  are  many  stories  as  to  its  origin,  the  most  general- 
ly accepted  of  which  is  that  their  ancestor  Dhudi  was  a 
Jat  who  came  into  India  with  Mahmud  of  Ghazni  and 
settled  in  Gujrat.  The  other  stories  make  them  Rajputs, 
which  but  few  Varaiches  claim  to  be.  There  is  little 
doubt  that  Gujrat  was  their  first  home  and  that  their 
movement  has  been  eastwards. 

It  is  a  disgrace  for  a  member  of  the  tribe  to  marry  a 
low  caste  woman.  Their  social  standing  is  good,  and  they 
marry  with  the  best  local  tribes. 


149 

The  conversion  of  the  Varachi  to  Islam  took  place 
comparatively  recently. 

The  physique  of  the  men  is  excellent  and  they  make 
good  soldiers. 

96.   Virk 

1.  Po/7M/a//o/?.— 16,290.  (Census    1931) 

2.  Locality.— The  Headquarters  of  the  Virk  Musal- 
man's  appears  to  be  the  Gujranwala  and  Lahore  districts. 
The  tribe  is  also  found  in  Gujrat,  Shahpur,  Jhang  and 
Multan. 

3.  History  and  Particulars.  —The  Virk  claim  origin 
from  a  Manhas  Rajputs  named  Virak,  who  left  Jammu 
and  settled  in  Amritsar.  They  are  now  of  Jat  status  and 
they  marry  freely  with  Jat   tribes   of  their  neighbourhood. 

Virks  are  more  Sikhs  than  Muslims. 

The  tribe  rose  to  some  political  importance  about  the 
end  of  the  18th  century,  when  they  ruled  a  considerable 
tract  in  Gujranwala  and  Lahore  until  subdued  by  Ranjit 
Singh. 

97.    Wattu. 

1.  Populatio  ].--24,500.  (Census    1931) 

2.  Locality. — The  Wattu  are  to  be  found  along  both 
bank  of  the  Sutlej  and  Ravi  in  the  Sahiwal  and  Lyall- 
pur  districts.  There  are  some  also  in  the  Lahore  and 
Sheikhupura  districts. 

3.  History  and  particulars.— The  V^aUu   are  a  Bhatti 


150 

clan,  descended    from   Rajpal,  grandson   of  the  Bhatti 
Raja  Salvahan  of  Sialkot. 

The  Sutlej  Wattus  have  now  taken  to  agriculture,and 
are  peaceful  and  industrious  cultivators. 

The  tribe  was  coverted  to  Islam  by  Baba  Farid  of  Pak- 
pattan  in  the  13th  century. 

Wattu's  are  also  good  soldiers. 

Beside  the  Punjabi  Musalman  tribes  described  in  the 
foregoing  pages,  there  are  a  large  number  which  are  class- 
ed in  the  census  returns  as  Rajput  and  Jat. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

A  brief  account  of  Cis-Indus  Pathans,  and  tribes 
peculiar  to  Hazara  District  N-W-F-P  and  akin  to 
Pathaus. 

The  Awans  and  Gujars  of  Hazara  District  numbering 
approximately  50,000  and  70,000  males  respectively  are 
spread  all  over  the  District,  and  from  long  residence 
therein  have  acquired  the  manners,  customs,  etc.  of  the 
Hazara  tribes  among  whom  they  dwell,  are  indistinguish- 
able from  them  and  are  different  to  the  Awans  and  Gujars 
of  the  Punjab. 

Other  purely  Punjabi  Musalman  tribes  such  as 
Gakhars,  Dhunds,  Kethwals,  Karrals,  and  Sararas  are 
found  in  the  Southern  and  South  Eastern  hills  of  Hazara 
District,  extend  into  Rawalpindi  and  Murre  Tehsils.  A 
history  of  these  tribes  and  also  of  the  Awans  and  Gujars 
is  given  in  Chapter  V. 

Akazais. 

1.  Population. — Muster  1,000  fighting  men,  (Census 
1931) 

2.  Locality. —The  left  bank  of  the  Indus  to  the  Black 
Mountain. 

3.  History  and  particulars. — The  Akazais  are  a  tribe 
of  Isazai  Yusafzais,  they  are  divided  into  four  clans— the 
Barat  Khel,  Aziz  Khel,  Tasan  and  Painda  Khel. 

They  should  make  satisfactory  soldiers  for  the 
country. 

151 


152 

Chagarzais. 

Po/?i//fl//o/;.— Cis-IndusCha[?arzais  muster  about  2,500 
fighting  men.  (Census  1931) 

Locality.— Both  banks  of  the  Indus  from  the  Trans- 
Indus  Dama  mountain  on  the  West,  to  the  Black  Moun- 
tain on  Hazara  Border. 

History  and  particulars. —The  Chagarzai  are  a  tribe 
of  Malizai  Yusafzais,  closely  allied  by  family  to  the  Buner- 
wals.  They  are  divided  into  three  clans,  the  Firoz  Khel 
entirely  Trans-Indus  and  the  Nasrat  Khel  and  Basi  Khel 
on  both  banks  of  the  Indus. 

The  Chagarzais  are  a  purely  race  owning  cows,  buffa- 
loes and  goats.  They  are  men  of  excellent  physique, 
good  mountaineers,  have  a  great  reputation  for  bravery 
and  make  excellent  soldiers  for  the  country. 

Chachh  Pathans. 

1.  Male  population.— Abcut  10,000.  (Census  1931) 

2.  Locality.— The  Chachh  plain  in  the  northern 
portion  of  Attock  Tehsil,  Attock  District,  on  the  left 
bank  of  the  Indus. 

History  and  particulars.— Many  Pathans  have  migra- 
ted from  Afghanistan,  Tribal  Territory  and  Trans-Indus 
Territory  for  various  causes  during  the  past  two  centuries 
an<i  taken  refuge  in  the  plains  to  the  East  of  the  Indus. 
The  Pathans  in  the  Chachh  area  have  retained  their 
coustoms  and  language  and  are  mainly  decendants  of  the 
Yusafzai  including  the  Mandaur,  the  Lodi,  the  Tarin  and 
the  Dilazak  tribes. 


153 

Enterprise  is  a  very  marked  characteristic  of  the 
Chachh  Pathan,  as  an  agriculturist  he  is  excellent— he  is 
a  curious  blend  of  farmer,  trader  and  is  of  very  good 
physique,  and  makes  a  very  good  soldier  when  he  does. 

Dilazaks. 

1.  Male  population.— Khoni  1,200.  (Census  1931) 

2.  Locality.~\n  Haripur  Tehsil  of  Hazara  and  the 
Chachh  plain  of  Attock  Tehsil. 

3.  History  and  particulars.— Tho,  ong\n  o{  \h\s  iuh& 
is  doubtful,  they  are  acknowledged  by  Pathans  as  belong- 
ing to  the  Kodai  Karlani  branch  of  the  Ghurghushl 
Pathans,  but  are  probably  a  race  of  Scythic  descent. 
The  formerly  occupied  the  country  about  Peshawar  and 
the  Indus,  and  on  the  borders  of  Ningrahar.  They 
were  driven  across  the  Indus  by  the  Yusafzais, 
Muhammadzais,  Mohmands,  and  Khalils,  at  a  last  fight 
near  Kapur-da  Garhi  in  the  Yusafzai  plain,  in  the  16th 
century. 

They  make  satisfactory  soldiers  for  the  country. 
Hasanzais. 

1.  Population. ~C\s-\nd\xs  Hasanzais  muster  about 
1,000  fighting  men  (census    1931) 

2.  Locality.— hoih.  banks  of  the  Indus,  the  Cis-Indus 
portion  living  on  the  Black  Mountain  and  the  Trans-Indus 
portion  immediately  opposite  them. 

I 

3.  History  and  particulars. — The  Hasanzais  are  a  tribe 
oflsazai  Yusafzais.  The  tribe  is  divided  into  11  clans, 
six  living  Cis-Indus  and   5  Trans-Indus.    The  Khan  Khel 


154 

is  considered  the  Chief  clan  and  from  it  is  elected  the 
Khan  of  the  Isazais,  otherwise  known  as  the  Sahib-e- 
Dastar  (master  of  the  Turban.) 


is- 

Indus  — 

Trans-Indus — 

1. 

Nasrat  Khel. 

I.     Lukman  Khel. 

2. 

Mamu  Khel. 

2.     Nanu  Khel. 

3. 

Dada  Khel. 

3.    Zakaria  Khel. 

4. 

Mir  Ahmad 

Khel. 

4.     Kotwal. 

5. 

Sayads. 

5.     I^a  Khel. 

6. 

Khan  Khel. 

They   should   make    satisfactory    soldiers     for    the 
country. 


Jaduns. 

Male    population.— \n     Hazara    6,500.     (Census 


1931) 


2.  Locality. — Abbottabad  and  Haripur  Tehsils  of 
the  Hazara  District, 

3.  Chief  families.— The  Hassazai  family  of 
Dhamtour  once  held  the  Khanship  of  the  tribe  and  are 
still  looked  up  to.  Other  families  hold  jagirs  of  Banda 
Pir  Khan  and  Bandi. 

History  and  particulars. — The  Jaduns  are  an  offshooi 
of  the  Transfrontier  Jaduns  of  the  Mahaban  Range. 
About  the  end  of  the  17th  century,  they  crossed  the  Indus 
and  spread  up  the  Dor  Valley  as  high  as  Abbottabad, 
latter  thev  further  extended  their  holdings  at  the  expense 
of  the   Dilazaks  and   the  Karrals.     At   the   present   day 


155 

their  settlements  are  along  the  banks  of  the  Dor  between 
Bagra  and  Mangal,  part  of  the  Abbottabad  plateau  and 
its  neighbourhood,   and  in   the  Nillan  Valley. 

The  divisions  of  the  tribe  are  : 

1.  Solar— 

(/)    Mat  Khwazai. 
(;7)     Utazai. 
(//■/)    Sulinianzai. 

2.  Mansur — 

(/■)    Daulatzai. 
(//)     Musazai. 
(///)    Khadarzai. 

3.  Hassazai. 

The  men  are  of  good  physique  but  small  statute, 
they  make  good  soldiers  for  the  country. 

Khattaks. 

A  very  complete  description  of  Khattaks  is  given  in 
the  Hand  book  on  Pathans.  The  following  sections  of 
this  tribe  are  found  in   the  Punjab  : 

Part  of  the  Saghris,  inhabiting  the  left  bank  of  the 
Indus  about  Makhad  in  the  south  Western  portion  of 
Pindigheb  Tehsil  of  Attock  District.  The  Bhangi 
Khel,  inhabiting  the  Mountainous  tract  north  of 
Kalabagh  in  the  Isa  Khel  Tehsil  of  Mianwali  District. 

Mishwani 

I .     S4ale population— 'iSm.  (Census  1 93 1 ) 


156 

2.  Locai/ty.—The  north  Eastern  end  of  the 
Gandghar  Range  in  the  Haripur  Tehsil  of  Hazara. 

3.  Chief  families.— There  aie  several  Maliks  of  good 
standing,  they  are  all  in  or  near  Srikot,  their  chief  village. 

4.  History  and  particulars.— The  Mishwanis  are 
Ghurghusht  Pathans,  said  to  be  descended  from  a  Sayad, 
Muhammad-i-Gisu  Darez,  by  a  Shirani  woman  and  thus 
Allied  to  the  Shiranis,  Ushtaranas,  and  Gandapurs. 
Their  original  home  was  probably  in  Baluchistan  whence 
they  attacked  themselves  as  retainers  to  the  Yusafzais  in 
their  return  to  the  Peshawar  Valley  in  the  15th  or  16th 
century.  A  portion  of  them  accompanied  the  Utmanzai 
Yusafzais  into  the  Hazara  District. 

They  are  a  sturdy  industrious  and  well  behaved  race 
and  their  loyalty  and  courage  are  beyond  question. 
Major  Abbott  found  in  them  his  staunchest  supporters 
in  1848  and  described  them  as  "one  of  the  bravest  races 
in  the  world."    The  chief  clans  are  :— 

\      Mani  Khel 

2.  Hasain  KheL 

3.  Dura  Khel. 


Niazis, 

1.     Male  population  — 

Mianwali 

Kohat 

Bannu 

Dehra  Jsmail  Khan 

.     19,500 

.      2,500 

.       2,000 

500 

] 

1 

1 

(-  (Censu* 

1      1931) 

24,500      I 
; 


157 

2.  Locality.— On  both  banks  of  the  Indus  chiefly  in 
the  Isa  Khel  and  Mianwali  Tehsils  of  the  Mianwali 
District. 

3.  History  and  particulars.  -The  Niazis  are  a  Pathan 
tribe  descended  from  Niazai  one  of  the  three  sons  of 
Ibrahim,  surnamed  Lodai.  They  are  thus  Lodi  Pathans 
and  akin  to  the  Dotanni,  Prangis,  Surs,  etc.  After  their 
defeat  by  the  Marwats  at  the  beginning  of  the  16th 
century,  they  found  a  home  in  the  Trans-Indus  portion  of 
the  Mianwah  District,  east  of  the  Tanga  Darra  by  expel- 
ing  or  reducing  to  serfdom  the  Awans  and  Jats  who  they 
found  there.  The  Sarhani  section  subsepuently  occupied 
the  left  bank  of  the  Indus.  They  are  still  fairly  numerous 
in  Kohat  and  Bannu  Districts  and  are  found  in  small 
numbers  in  Dera  Ismail  Khan.  Part  of  the  tribe  is 
nomadic,  trading  between  Khorasan  and  the  Derajat, 
pitching  their  camp  at  Isa  Khel  in  the  winter.  Although 
their  language  (Pashto)  has  been  completely  replaced  by 
Punjabi  in  the  Mianwali  Tehsil  and  is  undergoing  the 
same  process  in  the  Isa  Khel  Tehsil,  they  retain  great 
pride  in  being  Pathans.  The  Awans  and  Jats  living 
amongst  them  from  the  great  mass  of  the  population  but 
are  in  the  great  majority  of  cases  only  tenants.  The  tribe 
is  almost  entirely  agricultural,  they  have  been  enlisted  for 
the  Infantry  and  prove  a  great  success  as  soldiers,  their 
physique  is   very  much  above  the  average. 

Swatis. 

1.  Male  population. ^-20,000  (Census  1931). 

2.  Locfl//7v. —The  Swatis  called  the  Swatis  of  Pakhli 
inhabit   Konsh,   Bhogarmang,   the   Chatar   Plain,  Part  of 


158 

Agor  and   some   villages   on   the   Kamhar  River  in  the 
Kagan  Vally,  all  in  Hazara  District. 

The  Swatis  of  Allai,  in  independent  Territory,  extend 
northwards  from  Mansehra  Tehsil  to  Kohistan. 

3.  History  and  particulars. — The  Swatis  claim  to  be 
Pathans,  descendants  of  the  people  who  inhabited  Swat 
and  Buner  before  the  Yusafzai  invasion  which  drive  them 
into  Hazara  about  the  end  of  the  17th  century. 

The  are    divided  into  the  following   clans  :  — 

1.  Jehangirai. 

2.  Argoshal  Mulkal. 

3.  Ishmaili. 

4.  Mir  Khani  Sulemani. 

5.  Sarkheii. 

6.  Mandrawi. 

7.  Panjghol.      ( Shamota. 

'  Lochal. 

8.  Doodhyal      i  Mayor. 

(  Bishgrami. 

9.  Panjmiral. 

10.  Alisheri. 

These  Divisions  are  represented  by  a  number  of  chiefs, 
namely,  those  of  :  — 

Ghari  Habibullah. 

Mansehra. 

Giddarpur. 

Doodhyal. 

Bhogarmang. 

Ratal. 

Batigram. 

Dhannial. 


159 

The  country  is  rich  in  cultivation  and  cattle  and  the 
population  is  dense.  There  are  a  number  of  large  and 
thriving  villages. 

Tanaolis. 

1.  Male  population.— 35,000,  of  whom  20,00^  are 
feudal  Tanawal. 

2.  Locality.— The  Hindwal  section  occupy  feudal  or 
upper  Tanawal  and  extend  to  the  right  bank  of  the  Indus, 
the  Pallal  lower  Tanawal,  including  Badhnak  and  a  num- 
ber of  villages  in  the  Girhian  tract  of  the  Mansehra 
Tehsil. 

3.  Leading  families. — The  recognised  Chief  is  the 
Nawab  of  Amb  (feudal  Tanawal). 

The  leading  clan  of  the  Fallals  is  the  Labhya,  com- 
monly called  Suba  Khani,  whose  best  known  families  are 
those  of  Phuhar,  Bir  and  Shingri  which  are  represented 
by  three  Jagirdars— besides  these  there  are  the  Jagirs  of 
Sherwan  and  Chamhad. 

4.  History  and  particulars. — The  Tanaolis  claim  de- 
scent from  Amir  Khan,  a  Barlas  Moghal,  whose  two  sons 
Hind  Khan  and  Pal  Khan  crossed  the  Indus  about  the 
end  of  the  17th  century,  from  the  country  round  Maha- 
ban,  and  settled  in  the  Mountainous  area  now  held  by 
them  and  named  after  the  tribe — Tanawal. 

The  Tanaolis  are  industrious  cultivators  of  good  Phy- 
sique make  very  good  soldiers.  Punjabi  is  the  Mother 
Tongue  though  a  few  speak  Pushtu  as  well,  they  have 
many  Pathan  customs  and  take  much  pride  in  their  dress 
and  appearance. 


160 

The  sub-divisions  of  the  tribe  are  :  — 

1.     Hindwal. — 

fCbaryal. 
(0    Jamal       -{  Ledhyal. 


fLalal. 
(//■)    Saryal.     -!  Hedral 


L  Abdwal. 

fLalal. 
{  Hedrs 
I  Baizaj 


(//■/)  Jalwal. 

(iv)  Bohal. 

(v)  Baigal. 

(v/)  Tekral. 

(v/7)  An  sal. 

(v//7)  Masand. 

{ix)  Rains. 

2.    Pallal. 

(/)  Labhya  (Suba  Khani). 

(//)  Matyal. 

{in)  Bainkaryal. 

(iv)  Dairal. 

(v)  Sadhal. 

(v/)  Judhal. 

(yii)  Baigal. 

(vm)  Tekral. 

{ix)  Asnal. 

{x)    Masand. 
{xi)    Rains. 


161 

3.     BhujaL- 

Tarins 

1 .  Male  population- 1 ,000  (Census  1931). 

2.  Locality. —Hamrsi  District  and  Attock  Talisil. 

3.  History  and  particulars. — The  Tarins  are  Sarbani 
Pathans,  despendants  of  Tarin,  son  of  Sharkaban,  son  of 
Sarban.  According  to  tradition  Tarin  had  three  sons 
Abdul  Khan,  Tor  Khan  and  Spin  Khan— from  the  first 
are  descended  the  Saddozais  and  Durranis  ;  from  the 
second  and  third  the  Tarins  themselves.  Some  Tor  Tarins 
lie  in  the  Haripur  Plain  and  there  are  a  few  Spin  Tarin  m 
Tarbela  and  Attock  tahsil,  the  remainder  of  the  tribe  are  to 
be  found  in  the  Quetta  Peshin  District.  The  Tarins  came 
to  Hazara  with  the  Utmanzai  Yusafzais  early  in  the  18th 
century  and  rose  to  be  the  most  important  tribe  in  Lower 
Hazara,  but  with  the  advent  of  the  Sikhs  their  power 
waned. 

The  Tarin  are  divided  into  the  following  clans. 

Tor  Tarins — 


1, 

Saigi. 

2. 

Nurzai. 

J. 

Makhiani. 

4. 

Malikyar, 

6. 

Alizai. 

6. 

Abubakar 

Spin 

Tarins — 

1, 

Zaam. 

2. 

Wanechi. 

162 

3.  Semani. 

4.  Raisani. 

5.  Marpani. 

6.  Lasiani. 

7.  Advvani. 

8.  Malgrani. 

The  men  are  of  good  physique  and  make  good  soldiers 
for  the  country. 

Tarkhelis. 

1.  Mole  population.— 5Q0.    (Census  1931). 

2.  Locality. — The  Khari  tract  and  the  lower  end  of 
the  Gandgarh  range  in  Hazara,  with  several  villages  in  the 
Attock  Tehsil. 

3.  History  and  particulars. — The  Tarkhelis  are  a  sub- 
section of  the  Alazai  Utmanzais,  they  do  not  inter-marry 
with  the  rest  of  Utmanzai,  and  their  customs  also  differ. 
Inheritance  is  per  capita  and  not  by  the  cbundawand  rule. 
The  Tarkheli  make  excellent  soldiers. 

Turks. 

1.  Male  population.— f^honX  2,000  (Census  1931). 

2.  Locality.—  Haripur  and  Mansehra  Tehsil  of  Hazara 
District. 

3.  Chief  families. — The  Jagirdars  of  Biali  in  the 
Mansehra  Tehsil  is  probably  the  best  known  and  most  in- 
fluential man  of  the  tribe  in  Hazara  District. 

4.  History  and  particulars.  — The  name  of  Turk  is  a 
Tartar  word     meaning     "Wanderer".     The    Turks    are 


163 

descendants  of  the  Mogolian  Karlagh  Turks  who  entered 
India  with  Tamerlane  in  1399  A.  D.  at  one  time  they  domi- 
nated Hazara  District,  but  gradauUy  Pathan  and  other 
tribes  evicted  them  from  their  possessions  and  in  A.  D. 
1786  they  appealed  to  Timur  Shah  Durani  to  reinstate 
them  in  Manakrai — the  Headquarters  of  the  clan  near 
Haripur,  from  which  the  Gurgust  Pathans  had  ousted  them. 

They  are  now  of  little  importance,  but  make  satisfac- 
tory soldiers. 

Utmanzai. 

1.  Male  populatiofj -2,600.  (Census  1931). 

2.  Locality. — Both  banks  of  the  Indus,  the  branch  on 
the  right  bank  is  independent,  musters  about  400  fighting 
men,  and  is  situated  on  a  narrow  strip  between  Gadun 
country  and  the  Indus— their  chief  villages  are  Kabal  and 
Kaya  :  the  branch  on  the  left  bank  inhabits  the  Tarbela — 
Khalsa  tracts  in  Hazara  on  both  banks  of  the  Siran,  from 
above  its  junction  with  the  Dor  River  to  the  Indus. 

3.  History  and  particulars.— The  Utmaazais  are  a 
tribe  of  a  Mandanr  Yusufzais,  the  physique  of  the  Cis- 
Indus  branch  is  good  and  they  make  excellent  soldiers. 
Taibela  is  a  Kanazai  centre  and  is  the  principal  village. 

The  are  divided  into  the  following  clans  :  — 

1.  Alazai  ,  Tarkhe  lis. 

2.  Kanazai. 

3.  Akazai. 


4.     Saddozai-(Trans-Indus).  \  \  ^''  ^^niad  Khel. 

'    '  3.  Umar  Khel 


1.  Aba  Khel. 

2.  Mir  Ahma 

3.  Umar  Khe 
.4.  Bazid  Khel. 


DS      Wikeley,  J.  M. 

427        Punjabi  Musalmans 

19— 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY